Interview
• Will you reveal to the readers why you decided to write a book about Eternal Laws?
I am glad you have raised that issue. I want to let readers immediately at the beginning to know that I am not the author of the wisdom they will gradually acquire in the book. Myself would never decide to write such a book. It would seem presumptuous to me.
• And after all you have done it. What or who gave the impulse to you to do it?
If I were to reveal to the readers how I was told about this mission of mine, no one would believe me. Materialists, because they do not have enough information on spiritual ac- tions and supporters of various religious teachings, because of their fear of being accidentally misled from their path.
• So will we not get to know who urged you to write the book?
Attentive and perceptive readers will learn it directly by reading while they discover the authentic source.
• If there is already a source of information, why have you had to write another version of it?
The original book, written by a German author, was only intended for spiritually ma- ture individuals who are seriously seeking the truth about life and its meaning. For common people, who are quite preoccupied with earthly worries, it’s as if sealed. They cannot grasp it because it requires concentration and a lot of time. As we approach not only the period of fulfilment of long-standing promises, but also the period of cessation of everything wrong, my mission is to bring the source to light which is connected with the implementation of such changes.
• Would not it be enough to point just out the authentic source?
No, because this source is free accessible for years, but it is unknown and not under- stood till now. My job is to make it approachable in a new, easier form, so the reader – after receiving the basic information that are simplified – will be interested in complementing of them.
• Did you think about that, why was this job given to you?
Of course, at the beginning I was surprised, that the spiritual job was given to me – to the late materialist. But I found out the details of this task gradually also that its realization was only reminded to me at the right time. I had not known the original book until then, even when I was still looking for ‘universal’ truth and justice. As far as I was absorbed in this source, which answered all of my questions, I felt the thankfulness for that I can continue in propagat- ing of its knowledge.
• Whom is your book, in fact, determined to, when you excluded the materialists and the following of other religious streams immediately at the beginning?
I wrote it in a way that is approachable for “open” materialists, but also for idealists who look for the logical and complete image of the Universe and human being.
• What do you expect from publishing of this book?
I know; I shall not persuade anybody about something new, if he or she does not want it. I have only to notify to the people there is something what can help them. To understand current chaos and to gird themselves for expected changes that will happen. It is an offer. It is up to everybody, how he or she will receive it.
Interview led by the editor
Magdaléna Sedláčková
1. The Eternal Laws
Why do people need to know Eternal Laws? What is the point of it for them? In order to answer these questions let’s examine them through a different area, where we already know the answers to similar questions.
Due to significant development in road transport and traffic the requirements for quality have increased, and every driver needs to know traffic regulations and abide by them. At first he or she regards many of the rules as superfluous since does not know their purpose or why they are in place. Only when they have to pay for every wrong move, whether with a penalty or material or bodily damage, they realize that they can’t do anything else but to submit to the traffic rules.
It is similar with Eternal Laws. If we do not know and obey them then, they unceasingly cause harm and “punish” us until we adapt to them and understand their meaning. A paradox of our modern lives is that who wants to drive a car the one must know traffic rules. In order not to threaten oneself and other people. However, due to the ignorance of the working of Eternal Laws in our lives, we are daily being hit by their consequences, which are, compared to driv- ing, at times much more dangerous.
How is it possible that the knowledge of Eternal Laws escape us, when they are eternal and always present? As long as the most valuable thing for us had been only satisfying our earthly needs and desires, we were not able to come into contact with eternity. Our souls were not ready to accept this knowledge yet. Nowadays, many of us have sufficiently developed spiritual abilities which open the door to the knowledge of Eternal Laws.
The general development of society has increased demands for material comfort, better quality of housing, hygiene and more creative work; we devote more time to our appearance and to the culture. At the same time, the needs for higher spiritual knowledge have increased, because the body can only develop in harmony with the soul thoroughly. More and more peo- ple want to penetrate deeper into the secrets of life. They long to find out how to live a better life, but also why they live and why they die.
But which of ways, from the many being offered today, leads to the right knowledge? There are so many people who go astray on their journey, they stumble and fall and start to doubt whether the right way exists at all. However, man can only find her or his way out of this labyrinth if they keep a clear head and an open heart. So as traffic signs and directions bring then safely to their destination, so Eternal Laws are the milestones on the way to knowledge in common life.
At the beginning, it is usually difficult to apply Eternal Laws to practice. In many cases, man has to make a 180 degree turn back or embark on an entirely different path from the one used so far. But over time he or she finds that their life became more peaceful, more balanced, and they submit to them voluntarily like did with traffic rules. Through the knowledge of, and adherence to Eternal Laws, society will gradually get rid of suffering, stress and injustice, which are the result of the lack of knowledge of Eternal Laws.
Suffering is not an inseparable part of life, as some spiritual movements claim. It is only a consequence of erroneous deeds, which we commit due to ignorance.
How do the Eternal Laws manifest themselves? First of all they act as a power which keeps the Universe moving. The effect of this power can be understood as a whole, only intui- tively. However, the intellect which likes to pigeonhole and classify, sees it as a total of several laws.
Eternal Laws manifest themselves continuously without regard to the expansion or con- traction of the Universe, because they are everlasting and immutable. In this world, we are under their influence in several areas of life – in nature, in our deeds, in thinking, in emotions and even after death. Frequently we are not able logically to explain their impact on our life. Therefore, we cover our ignorance by simply asserting that what happened is an accident or something that we have no influence over.
The Universe and the invisible worlds above have many inhabitants. Man can recognize and accept these “other worlds” only because they are interwoven with the same laws. We shall gradually uncover the immaterial but perceivable effects of Primordial Laws, the exis- tence of which must be ascertained by everyone on their own, by thoroughly observing and evaluating their life and surroundings. The material effects of Eternal Laws were discovered by different scientific disciplines a long time ago, so we can find a reflection of their effect in our professions.
We shall first explain Eternal Laws on familiar events and terms from everyday life. Thereafter we will expand into other areas and introduce new knowledge, as well. Later, we will come to understand that almost every event is a result of the effects of several laws work- ing together and that they work as a unit. Nevertheless, we shall deal with them now one by one.
How does the Law of Gravity manifest itself in the non-material form of life? We should look for it mainly in the area of thinking and intuitive perception. Every one of us surely knows from his or her own experience how dismal thoughts and serious worries “weigh us down”. A guilty conscience or a wrong decision also makes us tired, exhausted, “depressed”, as if we carried a heavy load on our shoulders. But we also know the feeling of euphoria, “floating on air”, when joyous news, noble thoughts and loving emotions make us feel “lighter”.
To simplify, we can say that the Law of Gravity is evident in the non-material sphere of life by the fact that all things negative, unpleasant and evil are depressing, while positive and optimistic thinking and intuitive perceptions make us feel lighter.
People with similar attitudes, interests and life values easily relate to each other. That’s why a connection, attraction and understanding can happen only on the same level. Unequal cannot unite, it repels, creating discord and suffering.
It is similar in nature, e.g., when crossbreeding plants. It is not possible to crossbreed wheat with apples, because they are two different species. But we can crossbreed wheat with a different grain, because they are of the same species.
In emotional life, we can use the relationship of a couple as an example. A loving and permanent relationship can only arise when both partners are genuinely in love. If only one of the parties is in love and the other one is indifferent, the homogeneity of emotions – mutual love – is missing. Imbalance, problems and suffering are a result of this relationship, because the Law of Homogeneity is disturbed. But if this couple is united through another homoge- neity, e.g., mutual coveting of material goods, children, or something else, they can coexist successfully, but they will not know true love.
The Law of Completing a Unit is closely connected with the foregoing law. According to this law, within the same species, in time of maturity, two opposing poles attract each other – the positive and the negative, the male and the female, a man and a woman. Together they create a perfect unit. That’s why the prerequisite for the Law of Completing a Unit is homo- geneity. A rooster and a hen can breed, but not a rooster and a cat, as they belong to different species. Two hens also will not breed even though they are of the same species, they lack the opposite pole.
It is similar with human traits. Not what is the same, but the heterogeneous complete a unit. If two partners have the same characteristic, such as instability, their relationship is with- out peace and order. It is dominated by chaos and imbalance. But if both partners are stable to the utmost, they lack new impulses, they are bored, or they are not even aware of their own limitations.
The most ideal situation for a life in harmony is created by a couple who complement each other’s heterogeneous characteristics, but nonetheless recognize the same values and goals in life.
How do we explain the Law of Reciprocal Action? The effect of this law on everyday life was observed by people a long time ago, and it is expressed in the saying: “How to give as good as you get ”. Christ has explained this law to Christians by saying: “What a man sows that shall one reap ”. In physics, it is known as the law of action and reaction.
Because the Universe is limited and not infinite, as it seems to us from our restricted human point of view, nothing is possible to get lost in it. Everything comes back to its origin in a circle, even multiplied. According to the Law of Homogeneity, in reverse movement ho- mogeneity attracts itself, amasses, i.e., increases. That is why the Law of Reciprocal Action works simultaneously with the Law of Homogeneity.
If we evaluate the deeds of a person, or even our own, we do not always find immediate consequences, i.e., reciprocal action, as would be expected. In real life, a righteous deed is not always rewarded with righteous or an evil deed with evil. Let’s just think of people who live in prosperity and satisfaction to the detriment of others. Because we do not see the result of their deeds in reciprocal consequences at once, we think that this law does not function properly. We need to understand that the life of a human being takes a very short space of time. In order to “reap” everything that has been “sown” we have to find compensation in eternity – in the “other world”, and in repeated returns to Earth.
Most people improve through their own mistakes. We do not necessarily have to expe- rience the consequences of these mistakes – reciprocal effects – in the same life, because the conditions for them are simply not mature yet. That does not mean, however, that the con- sequences have been lost. Many people have stopped believing in the validity of the Law of Reciprocal Action and justice, precisely because of this time delay.
All old religions throughout the world have recognized repeated returns of man to Earth, reincarnation, which is the only possibility for making amends for mistakes where they were made – on Earth.
In the 6th century at the ecumenical council in Alexandria, the Christian church wanted to prove that the human will can change even Eternal Laws. By denying reincar- nation the church wanted to erase the influence of the Law of Reciprocal Action. The law nevertheless functions, whether the church acknowledges it or not. According to Christian ideas a man who has sinned will, after death, land in “hell” – forever. But the expiation of mis- takes by remaining in “hell” forever gives no opportunity for further development. Thereby man no longer has the possibility to correct the mistake and change. Only return to life back on Earth gives him or her this opportunity.
There are several passages in the Bible, “erroneously retained” by the editors of the day, which show that already in Christ’s time reincarnation was known and acknowledged. As there are more of these passages, let’s just mention a few:
The apostles asked Jesus, when they saw a blind man: “Rabbi, who sinned, this man or his parents, for him to have been born blind?” They wanted to find out whether he pays with blindness for his own sins or his parents’.
Further, in the Gospel of Matthew 17:10, Jesus clearly states that the ancient prophet Elijah returned to Earth in the person of John the Baptist, but he was not recognized and was killed.
We shall see, from an example of modern life, the functioning of the Law of Reciprocal Action:
A young man drives too fast through a village. He does not respect the speed limit because he is too young to foresee any possible consequences of his driving too fast. When a child runs across the road in front of his car, he is not able to avoid the accident, despite his efforts, and the child is hurt. If the man is genuinely sorry for his mistake, and he demonstrates this by driving more carefully in the future, he is already partially atoning for his mistake. His positive attitude leads to an early closure of the circle of reciprocal effects. His expiation can be finished, e.g. by preventing, in some way, a serious accident which he witnesses.
A person who does not learn from his or her own errors does not necessarily have the opportunity to undo it in this life. According to the Law of Reciprocal Action, their deed is taken along into their next life. And, due to the Law of Homogeneity, the multiplied conse- quences will be felt approximately like this: either he or she themself will be the victim of an accident, with an injury greater than the one caused, or someone else will seriously hurt their child.
So the reciprocal effects paid for in the same way – with an accident – will affect only person who has not learned from his or her mistake. This way the victim has a new opportunity to understand their faults from their own suffering, and then to change. From this, it follows that it is not God who punishes man, but the man who is punishing themself when they do not know, and do not adhere to, Eternal Laws that have a boomerang-like effect.
If we acknowledge the functioning of the Law of Reciprocal Action we may ask why someone is born deformed, when he or she was not yet able to do any evil in life. Or, by the same token, we could think about the punishment of war criminals, who brutally murderedand maimed people. It is true; not all of them had to bear the consequences of their actions in life in which they acted so inhumanly. The later they will have to bear the consequences the heavier will be their impact. These consequences will multiply in the same way as when one seed is sown and more will grow from it.
But not all suffering is the expression of reciprocal effects. Many people bear oppres- sion, harm or illness because they cannot cope with perceived injustice, insufficient love and understanding. Self-pity is a consolation, but only for a short while, then man has to acknowl- edge his or her weakness and find the causes, which brought them into this predicament. Finding a way to understand themself and other people as well, will help in dealing with the situation in a constructive manner, to eliminate further suffering.
No one doubts that movement is a necessary part of life. All that submits to the Law of Motion has life in it and thereby also development. Where there is insufficient movement, there is stagnation and decline.
In the wilderness animals have their natural enemies, this urges them to constant move- ment and alertness – to improve and develop. Only weak, ill and old animals become victims of predators.
Appropriate physical motion and even stress activate the human body and mind, reveal hidden reserves and as a result of it support development. Comfortable and lazy people get sick and weak sooner than active people. Their mind, like their body, is rigid and lazy and can understand the causes of their suffering only with difficulty. These poor people have neither enough power nor courage to escape the insufferable situation, or to change it. If they are ill, they do not want to alter their diet, or correct harmful habits. Insufficient movement is a hin- drance for physical and mental health and development.
When there is over-activity, frequently due to long-term stress and a heavy physical load, the results are similar as with insufficient movement – faster aging and illnesses.
As the body needs constant movement, so does the soul. It is active through thinking, developing intuitive perceptions and the setting of goals. The Law of Motion is displayed in the mental sphere as volition – will, through which we realize all our wishes.
If a person wants to live in proper physical and mental health, he or she has to submit to the Law of Equilibrium. That means a constant effort towards harmony, to equalize fluctua- tions brought about by an active life. Everyone needs to ensure that, in his or her life there is a balance between giving and taking, work and rest, suffering and joy. Balance is a state that does not last forever but towards which we need to strive – continuously. If he or she does not heed the Law of Equilibrium, they will be “balanced” by it in various forms of suffering – depression, weakness, illnesses and accidents.
Due to the increased pace of life many people act mindlessly, with no clear concept of living and only one goal – to survive. A person who has no time to set aside a few minutes a day for contemplation about his or her life, activities, wishes and goals, is in constant stress and tension, which is carried over to the surrounding family and work areas. Such a life is just a missed opportunity, because the person has no time to find out why, in fact, he or she is here.
Every person starts to experience The Desire for Spiritual Knowledge at a young age through an inexplicable sense of disquiet and seeking. The purpose of this law is for a person to grow and develop spiritually. Some people stifle this desire at a too early stage, or suppress it as something that is not practically applicable and superfluous in life. Others lead it onto the wrong path. This is mostly true about the young generation and their idolizing of certain personalities – singers, actors or sports people. These examples inspire more to vanity than actively seeking higher spiritual Truths and knowledge of the true meaning of life. Other people fulfill their desire for a more beautiful and improved world, which is the expression of this law, in a comfortable way – by escaping into “oth- er worlds” in an altered state of consciousness, through drugs or meditation. They bar their way to the knowledge of higher Truths through a natural development on Earth. The so-called “realists” transformed this desire, this disquiet, into a chase after purely earthly values – goods, social status and entertainment. Despite constantly satisfying of them, for them the most relevant needs, they lack peace and balance. They do not find the real mean- ing of life, to which their search was supposed to bring them – knowledge of the world and self.
2. The Universe
When looking at stars that are so far away it is almost unbelievable that the Universe has boundaries, that it is finite and limited. Laws of physics confirm that, where there is time and space, there must be boundaries. Although it is exacting for us to imagine how far they are, they nevertheless exist. In certain periods, the Universe expands within these boundaries; it grows and then later diminishes until there is only an invisible primordial seed left, which gradually takes on more coverings and grows.
From the perspective of a human being, the Universe consists of two basic parts – the visible and the invisible. Despite this distinct difference, both parts are material, but each one is of a different kind. To simplify, we will call the visible part the Gross Material World and the invisible part the Ethereal World. They are two different worlds, connected by the same origin – matter. Matter is subject to endless change – it grows, becomes dense, and disintegrates, be- cause it is imperfect, unstable. Both parts of the Universe are also subject to the same process, as they are both of matter.
The gross material Universe consists only of the material, visible bodies of the Universe – stars and planets. The ethereal Universe is the so-called shadow of the gross material Uni- verse. It has the same, but larger, form, not visible to the human eye. (the image No.1)
Above the whole of the Universe, there are other worlds, which are non-material. We shall talk about them later. They will not be classified under the expression Universe but under the term Creation. Although the whole of Creation is suffused with the same laws, their effects are different, depending on the planes in which they work. This is caused, but not exclusively, by different temperatures in the individual worlds.
The gross material Universe is divided into seven planes one above the other, accord- ing to the Law of Gravity. The most dense, coldest planes rotate on the bottom; the higher planes are more permeable and finer. Due to higher temperatures the upper planes move faster, the lower ones move slower. Faster movement and higher temperatures result in increased lon- gevity of the planes. Higher worlds are, therefore, more durable, finer and larger. Lower planes are denser and smaller. Because of less light penetrates them, the rotations are slower, and they disintegrate and decline sooner.
The ethereal Universe is also divided into seven planes according to the Law of Gravity. Thus, both parts of the Universe have seven levels. At the boundaries of the planes, the matter becomes finer making it possible for them to unite and permeate each other due to the Law of Homogeneity. The difference between the gross material and ethereal Universe is so vast that, without this stratification, the uniting of all planes could not be achieved.
The whole of the Universe consists of seven basic parts, the names of which are men- tioned in the Bible, The Book of Revelation: Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamum, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia and Laodicea. The Earth is in the Ephesus part. According to the Law of Gravity it belongs to the plane of the lower planets, though not the lowest ones.
The whole of the Universe is suffused with an invisible energy – the principal power.
It manifests itself as light and warmth and, in conjunction with Eternal Laws, it maintains the individual levels of Creation. Although the matter is motionless and has no inherent warmth, every body of the Universe individually, and the Universe as a whole, rotates. The principal power warms and rotates it, with the intercession of a higher world, which will be talked about later.
Man is also in contact with the principal power that exists apart from him or her. He or she connects to it through his or her intuitive sensing and its activity. Because this power is neutral, it can be used positively or negatively, depending on the quality of the intuitive per- ceptions. The principal power is as if a conduit that makes it possible for both good, but also evil, happiness or unhappiness. If man had not the use of the principal power, he or she would be restricted in their existence and development on Earth. This power is called principal be- cause besides it other energies also flow through the Universe – from lower worlds, to which we do not connect through intuitive sensing but our intellectual ability and activity.(the image No.2)
The Universe is not quiet and dark, as it seems from observing the night sky. All bodies of the Universe sparkle like diamonds, and shades of their colour give us a clue to the kind of life on them. In the higher spheres colour is united with sound, and this union resounds as the most beautiful music, called the heavenly harmony. Every change in the chords changes the colour and intensity of the shining rays.
The ethereal part of the Earth – the Ethereal World, also called the afterworld, the be- yond, the Astral, is older than the gross material part – the Gross Material World. Our soul has developed in the Ethereal World, as it emerged earlier than the material body. We will explain its creation later.
As has been scientifically confirmed, an invisible energy– the soul, leaves the body af- ter death. It has a certain weight, although it is negligible compared to the weight of the body. Scientists have been able to measure it and prove that the soul is also made of matter. In death our material body perishes, disintegrates into original elements, which become improved with every owner. Therefore, the matter is being more spiritual. Due to the Law of Homogeneity the soul cannot remain on Earth after the body has died, as its ethereal basis cannot be active or influence its surroundings here. According to the Law of Reciprocal Action and the Law of Homogeneity it returns to the place of its origin – into the Ethereal World where it continues, on a different plane, in its conscious existence.
Death, therefore, is the end of life on Earth and the birth into the Astral World. This is a significant event, and many dead relatives and acquaintances come to welcome the new in- habitant of the world beyond. The dying person perceives them with his or her ethereal senses because after death the body no longer perceives with material senses. When the soul leaves the body it stays close to the living people around it and experiences all they are doing and say- ing. It talks to them, touches them, tries to persuade them that it has not died, but no one listens. The Law of Homogeneity disallows the perception of impulses that are not homogeneous and the living are not able to see the soul or hear its voice. They also do not feel its touch on their body.
After death the advanced soul quickly separates from the physical body with which it is connected through an ethereal astral thread during the life.(the image No.4) As a rule, it does not feel pain before the mortal struggle, although the body sighs heavily, because it slips out of the body quickly and easily. It is different with a not sufficiently developed soul that, due to its heavier weight, stays connected to the body longer and so experiences a painful mortal struggle. It is not rare for it also to perceive its funeral and frequently also the dissection and disintegration of the body. The Law of Homogeneity keeps it with the body for a long time, while the mature, light and gentle soul separates from it quickly due to the great difference in substance.
Relatives can sometimes inadvertently harm the dead. If the soul quickly leaves its body and the thread, which connects the soul to the body, is not severed yet, it comes back volun- tarily because of the heavy lamenting and desperate cries of the relatives. It wants to tell them not to suffer, because it lives, but in a different plane. But they do not hear or see it anyway. By returning to the body, the soul experiences mortal torture, which it could have been spared.
How do we recognize a mature soul? It does not necessarily have to be a spiritually knowledgeable or religiously oriented person. Many people professing to have a deep faith do not have an advanced soul. To the contrary, not a few atheists may have a developed soul, if their motives and deeds are pure and unselfish. Sometimes a person with a mature soul is not recognized by the people around him or her, as this quality is not apparent externally.
Death should be seen as something given by law, unavoidable and often already deter- mined before birth. Even an untimely death is mostly planned. That’s why revenge and injus- tice is best left to be taken care of by Eternal Laws. Death does not end anything; it just brings about a change in the environment and the form of life. People move from the gross material Earth into the ethereal Earth where they continue to develop.
The only possession which he or she takes to eternity after death is the soul. Everything else is finished by death, even intellectual knowledge because the intellect is only a finer part of the brain – matter.
So far we have called the Ethereal World the Astral but, in reality, the Astral forms the central part of the Gross Material World already. After death, according to the Law of Recipro- cal Action, the soul of man must experience everything in the Astral for which no amends were made on Earth. A pure, advanced soul, not weighted down by guilt and low character, moves quickly through this threshold into higher spheres of the Ethereal World. In the Astral, life is much more varied than on Earth. Countries, buildings, and everything that man has created or invented on Earth, are more beautiful but also worse here because it is easier to shape matter in the Ethereal World.
In a different part of the Astral, there are prototypes of all things and activities from higher worlds, according to which people on Earth create their works. If you think of some- thing, you will attract it, due to the Law of Homogeneity, because it literally hangs above your head. Whoever adapts the prototype to their own ideas and present time, thinks that he or she is the source of it. The masterpiece, however, was created also with the help of other people on Earth and higher planes as well, who have delved in similar activities.
The Astral and the Ethereal World are not the final destination in the journey of the soul. Here, it only “waits” for a further incarnation; it does not sleep the eternal sleep. More developed souls live an active life here as conscious persons, also educate themselves. The soul takes the form of a human being, which is even nicer than a material body. Being of finer matter it can expand but also contract. That’s why it grows with the body. However, the souls are not such beautiful in the lower Astral. And also their environment is not, since was cre- ated from negative thought forms and emotional upsets. Low souls are improving in the Astral through suffering, which they experience here due to the Law of Reciprocal Action.
After leaving the dead body, the soul either ascends or sinks down to a certain level, as a result of the Law of Gravity. Thereafter it continues to travel on this plane to the appropriate part, into which, according to the Law of Homogeneity, it belongs. Christianity correctly states that after death souls go either to “heaven” – the higher planes, or to “hell” – the lower planes. It is a figurative expression of the quality of each of the Gross Material and Ethereal Worlds.
Let’s show an example of what the not so pure souls experience in the world be- yond, in the Astral. If, on Earth, they achieved their status or property dishonour- ably or at the expense of others, after death they will suffer from similar injustices themselves. Many of the souls do not even realize that they have died, as they end up in an environment similar to the one on Earth – in a factory, an office, jail, etc., where their lifestyle continues. Due to similar traits, all in this plane are the ones who punish as well as the punished. Only when they “wake up” and recognize their mistakes and faults do they desire to redeem the evil which they have caused on Earth. When suitable conditions develop they will be given the opportunity to reincarnate – to be born again.
In the beyond souls are classified under the Law of Gravity into individual spheres and under the Law of Homogeneity and quality of souls into parts.(the image No.3) Souls of various levels of development live together only on Earth. This way conditions are created for their faster development, although this frequently causes suffering and harm to the developed souls. However, the lower individual finds an example for their behaviour and a greater op- portunity for spiritual growth. That is no longer possible in the Astral, as there only souls of the same level of development live together. Only satiation, rejection and opposition to evil or perversion bring development, the desire to change and escape from this environment.
On Earth, more developed individuals suffer because of the negative impact of their less developed surroundings. If their character is not distorted by this, then they become better and stronger in their virtues. The goal of development is not only perfection but also to gain spiritual strength.
3. Karma
Almost everybody, at least once in his or her life, has experienced a fatal blow. It came out of nowhere and was cruel. We had the feeling that it was unjust, that we did not deserve it, and we had serious difficulty dealing with it. Like the band-aid, which was supposed to heal the wound, was the comforting thought that it was fate, that there was nothing we could have done. It was no one’s fault, because it was so willed from above – from a higher power.
Karma, this well-known expression, is explained in a similar way, with just a slight dif- ference. In it, the originator of the fatal blow is not a higher power, or God, but man themself. In their previous lives, the actions of the person in question have caused the event, the conse- quences of which they are experiencing later, when they have forgotten about it. That means that karma is connected with reincarnation.
This explanation of karma makes clear that the Indians, from whom this expression was adopted, were wise to the Law of Reciprocal Action. For them, fatal blows are not reasons for desperation and hopelessness, as they are in the Christian society. If a man believes solely in fate, he or she feels injustice if they receive a blow. As he or she does not understand the rea- son behind it, one feels deceived by life. According to karma the expiation of guilt in this life, during which it was caused, is easier because one knows why is being punished. Covering up a wrongdoing and avoiding making amends for it brings “unjust” and surprising blows in future lives.
Not all guilt stems from evil intentions or deeds. Man also atones for harm caused un- intentionally – by ignorance or negligence. For example, a woman who does not know how to nourish her family properly, can cause illness to herself and the whole family. The consequenc- es of this can be felt in several lives through her own health problems or a deadly disease. Her task is to understand the cause of these problems or disease and then she will no longer repeat these mistakes.
Sometimes karmic guilt can be caused by condemning someone for a deed, the reasons for which are not known fully. This is done quite regularly in politics and with influential per- sonalities. We accept an opinion of someone else, although we do not know the facts. The con- demnation harms the person’s reputation and burdens us with guilt. This needs to be remedied perhaps through experiencing a situation similar to the one experienced by the person harmed or we may be also gossiped about, apparently without just cause. It is difficult enough to know all the reasons for karma, as these reasons are numerous and manifold.
Expiation of karma can proceed in many forms:
1. The famous expression from the Old Testament “An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth” explains that man will feel the same effects of the consequences of his or her past mis- takes on themself. A murderer will be killed in his or her next life; a thief will be robbed and an intemperate person will become sick, etc.
Relatives and friends of the victims of violence or injustice should not try to retaliate, because they will burden themselves with similar karma. The laws will proceed – in the right time, and in the proper way. Nothing can be hidden from them or remain unpunished. Delayed punishment is quite a bit heavier. Sometimes, that is reason for the delay.
2. Symbolic atonement. If a person improves before the reciprocal action of karma reaches him or her, the karma will manifest itself only in a symbolic or moderate form.
A certain man overindulged in food, drinks, also smoked a lot in his previous life. This is a little excessive for one person, but let’s just take it as an example. Through improper lifestyle and negative inclinations, he consciously harmed his health, which tolerated these excesses without injury. In his present life, however, because of his previous mistakes, he was supposed to become terminally ill. If, during his illness, he becomes conscious of his unhealthy habits and starts seri- ously to seek and practically apply ways to attain good health, he can cure his disease through his effort and abstinence.
3. Pure and deep love towards a person, even if it is not reciprocated, ennobles and improves a person so that he or she forgets their own ego and becomes unselfishly giving and loving. This gets rid of many mistakes caused by egotism and indifference in the past. If, how- ever, he or she only has eyes for their beloved and is indifferent to all other pain and sorrow in the world, they do not feel true love but only greater egotism.
4. Making efforts to do good. If everything he or she does is done with a pure intent, in accordance with Eternal Laws, the threads of negative karma are weakened and new, pure karma begins to form.
If a person endures unfavourable karma with resistance and a lack of understanding and there is no betterment and improvement, he or she does not get rid of his or her karma, but it continues “punishing” them until there is a change. The reciprocal action, therefore, does not always include the expiation of karma.
People like to generalize and throw all negative manifestations and events into one bag, without thinking. For them, everything is karma as if no free will was, which causes new karma to emerge. If everything was subordinated to karma, and man did not have their own free will for new deeds; there would be no development. Many innocent people, frequently even better than the majority, were victims of the free will of others. There are many examples from history – witch hunts and torture in the Dark Ages, persecution and killing of prophets, concentration camps, etc. Free will gives man the possibility either easing the expiation of guilt or, on the contrary, further enmeshing themself into “heavy” fate through new karma.
If the man takes all evil and injustice passively as their karma, and does not fight for their rights, they multiply the evil of the perpetrator, as the lack of opposition enables the one to do even more harm.
How do we know what is karma and what is not? Theoretically it is too easy, but practi- cally it is difficult. We have to be real honest and open with ourself. If we seriously think about how we suffer in our life, and when we realize that, even unintentionally, we treat others in a similar way, we will come to the conclusion that we are being punished by karma but not by the free will of others. That is the only way to learn how to discern between deserved and un- deserved evil. No one, only the person themself has to understand and help themself.
Accelerated karma. Some people, embarking upon a road of improvement, suddenly feel much greater evil affecting them than ever before. This is a case of accelerated purifica- tion, which is expressed by an increased occurrence of negative influences and events. This fact often dissuades people from their useful aim to continue in the positive development. They do not know that if they changed, instead of having to atone till the end of their life, they would only suffer for a few years or an even shorter period.
The expression karma is also used in the positive sense. We talk about good karma, if somebody is successful, wealthy, lottery winnings or gets an inheritance without using obscure means or trying too hard. Envy is not appropriate in this case as it is the multiplied yield of his or her past deeds. Envy is a treacherous weapon for the one who uses it. In its reciprocal action, it will strike back at the originator, in the form of a disease or a loss.
Karma may also mean a task, a mission, with which a person is born, to bring new knowledge and help to mankind. It is determined prior to incarnation. This is the case of emi- nent scientists, mainly in the health field, artists, prophets, etc.
It is not necessary to know whether an event is karmic or new. We should not investigate our past lives. If we could remember them, many people would not be able to forgive their own relatives the evil that they caused them in previous lives, and so would inadvertently prevent them from expiation. A person who would be able to remember his or her past lives, would live in their present life only as a non-participating observer, when expiating their guilt or absorb- ing goodness. He would not experience events fully in their emotional depths and heights, and his or her soul would not develop. It would return to the Astral with the same level of maturity as when it left. It is supposed to improve in every life through experiencing it.
If it were useful or necessary for man, he or she would remember their past lives. Only powerful emotional experiences from past lives influence and improve a person and his or her attitudes. For example, a person who experienced war as a victim, no longer remembers their suffering, but in their subconscious they know that war is terrible, and they do not wish for it to happen.
If man knew ahead of time everything that awaits him or her in life, they would not make an effort to decide independently and could not cultivate their free will. A person for whom is useful to know his or her future or past lives, will know about them, even if he or she would rather not want. A person, for whom this knowledge would be a hindrance, will not receive the knowledge, even though he or she would like to.
Every human being has karma of his or her own, which someone else cannot and should not know.
In difficult events, in life, people frequently lament and complain: “How could God let this happen!?” Because we are already acquainted with the Law of Reciprocal Action, we know that we are being punished by the reciprocal consequences of our own deeds, i.e., karma, and not the wrath of God.
A person who, through his or her position in society, created conflicts and wars, but was themself spared of their effects, has to suffer the consequences once suitable conditions are created, in several lives, and in a multitude of ways.
Not all war victims have karmic guilt. Sometimes also highly pure individuals are af- fected. They voluntarily decided to suffer together with the people close to them; therefore, they reincarnated with them.
War may also have to be experienced by people who outwardly do not harm anyone but in their thoughts are violent and hateful. They do not want to express their thinking publicly, so as not to ruin their good reputation. If they fully experience these negative emotions in war, they will get rid of them, as they will recognize their consequences. From what we have just said it follows that wars are, in actual fact, “planned”, as they can be foreseen from reciprocal actions.
In countries where famine occurs, people bear the consequences of heavy guilt towards their close relatives. Either they did not give them their deserved reward for work done, which brought them to near starvation, or it could have also been a case of employees stealing from their employer, although he treated them well. This karma is likewise borne by lazy people who took payment for work but did not perform accordingly, thereby consciously disrupting the Law of Equilibrium. It is also suffered by mentally immature people, who did not use their own free will to support themselves in life, but instead abused the goodness of others.
Mass and individual accidents are the reciprocal actions of negligence, irresponsibility, but also of hate and the greed of individuals and groups. For example, former pirates who have killed whole ship-crews, can find themselves on the other side of the coin in several of their lives – become victims of mass traffic accidents.
Natural disasters have two causes; either they are the natural consequence of the disin- tegration of matter, or they are a “punishment” – reciprocal action, for the moral and economic decay of the society. We can use the examples of the cities of Pompeii and Sodom and Gomor- rah. Those, who were to save selves, were forewarned to escape from the place which was to be destroyed. Although the disaster proceeded along the lines of natural laws, i.e., in the form of earthquakes, floods or volcanic eruptions; the timing was planned from “above”.
A clearer example of karmic “retribution” is the old city of Nineveh, where a state of general moral decay prevailed. After being warned by the prophet Jo- nas, the Assyrians started to atone and made an effort to change their lives, even through their deeds. Owing to the Law of Reciprocal Action, the fast and honest change saved the city from destruction.
Subsequent generations again gave in to previous mistakes and so the enormous city, which seemed unassailable and indestructible, was levelled to the ground from “above”.
4. Free Will
With adulthood, there comes the manifestation of another of the Eternal Laws – the Free Will. It should serve for man to go, in their developing, their own way, which is usually differ- ent from the one demanded by society. Everyone perceives intuitively how to go through life, because subconsciously he or she is being led by their own goals and tasks, which they were assigned before birth. If, however, a young person is corrupted already in early youth, their straight path becomes crooked or is changed altogether.
Parents should not force their adult “child” into something which he or she does not want. Even during childhood they should not intervene in important decision making – other than with advice or admonition in, e.g. the choice of school or profession. In childhood – up to adolescence, children develop something which is akin to instinct in animals – the imitation impulse. According to this trait a child acts similarly to its parents, but this is a conscious decision, while an animal acts subconsciously.
In ancient stages of development – in times of slavery and feudal periods, the average person was not free enough. His or her private choices, e.g., when choosing a profession or a spouse, were subordinated to the will of their ruler or some authoritarian figure in the family. As mankind matured, free will has grown in all areas of life.
Despite this, many people, even today, do not want to use their free will. It is more comfortable and easier to let other people decide for or instead of them. Free will is closely connected to the ability of independent decision making and the resulting responsibility for the consequences. Many people do not want, whether consciously, or subconsciously, fully to use their free will for this very reason.
Others do the opposite – without thinking or good advice they always want to decide on their own, often on impulse and without reflection. They do not know that the consequences, which they will have to bear, will be much harder than their own decisions. Therefore, man should not shun the warnings, the advice and experience of others, but should compare them with his or her own knowledge and volition and only then decide.
Some people think they have no free will. They are controlled by their negative in- clinations and traits to such an extent that the Law of Reciprocal Action prevents them from being released from their consequences. Only a strong desire for change, combined with the knowledge of the reasons for the negative attributes, can overcome weakness and mobilize all reserves to remove them.
If someone suffers due to the lack of free will, e.g., at work, he or she should stop to think about the reason of their unfreedom. Perhaps it is because he or she is not interested in their work and has to push themself into it, or maybe the conditions at work or hours of work are not satisfactory.
Their co-workers could be part of the problem. He or she has to consider all of this and then perhaps change work or workplace only, if the former or the latter are seen as the disrup- tive element.
Someone else may feel a lack of freedom because he or she is being misused due to their kindness, skill and willingness to help. In this case, he or she should think about changes in their inner self, because they will fare the same even at a different workplace.
He or she also has to examine the lack of freedom in a relationship thoroughly and try to find the hidden reasons. Perhaps, in time, one of the partners realizes that there is nothing in common in the relationship which would fulfill them, which is why he or she feels hemmed in. A person frequently stays in restrictive relationships only because of fear to live according to his or her own will, or they do not have enough courage to break up. He or she do not realize that suffering pressures them to think about themself and re-evaluate their life. The result of this pressure does not necessarily have to be a separation; sometimes it is enough to under- stand the situation and the partner.
Many people prefer drowning their problems in alcohol to a serious reflection of their life, or else they blame others for their fate. Others waste the time for a serious self-contem- plation in escapes – excess of work or a hobby, so as not to have to deal with themselves.
Perhaps the most difficult case of problems due to the lack of free will is the expiation of karma. Let’s look at one example:
An adult son is suffering from the domination of his father, who is making decisions for him, restricts him, sometimes even with violence. Misunderstand- ings and quarrels are a daily occurrence. As the son is younger, i.e., spiritually more flexible, he should be the first one to recognize the cause of this limitation. He should not continuously ask his father to change, but should try to understand why his father is the way he is.
First of all he should realize that he has been born to this father due to the Law of Reciprocal Action, i.e., in the past, he has treated his father the way his father treats him today. The fact that the behaviour of his father bothers him proves that he is still the same, as otherwise he would not object to his father’s behaviour. The same negative traits repel each other. Recognizing this can im- mediately change the son’s attitude to his father and remove the karmic obstacle. The son’s suppressed free will is re-awakened and will be respected by his father. If the cause of the problems is first understood by the father, the son will change, as well. They are connected through karma and either mutually support or suppress each other.
If, however, the son will not change and will always only want his father to alter his ways, he will bring his negative attributes into the upbringing of his own children. Some or all of his offspring will also resist his dominance and will reject him. That way the son gets another opportunity to realize that he is the same like his father and needs to take a long-hard look himself first and foremost.
Another reason for the dominance of the father could be the exact opposite. The son is too weak, never expresses his own will and thereby magnifies his father’s will. If the son, at the right moment, shows that he has his own will, harmony will come – things will balance.
To ease decision making and for developing of his or her will everyone has their own “Guardian Angel”. It is, in fact, an ethereal spirit – a person who lived on Earth not so long ago, and is familiar with the conditions on Earth and his or her ward and weaknesses of one. Ac- cording to the Law of Homogeneity this spirit also possessed or still possesses similar short- comings, so he or she knows their ward well. His or her role is to advise their ward in difficult decision making and warn them of danger and fall. This activity improves his or her standing in the Ethereal World, and he or she does not have to incarnate to Earth if the Law of Recip- rocal Action is no longer binding them to it. The influence of this ethereal spirit is perceived intuitively – heard, as the voice of conscience, as advice only, to reach their own decisions – to develop free will.
Every Guardian Spirit is a little better and more developed than their ward. He or she is no Angel, although this expression is commonly used. Due to the Law of Homogene- ity, there is little difference between man and his or her Guardian Spirit in respect to spiritual development. A much higher spirit or Angel would not be able to understand man’s earthly desires and faults. The Guardian Spirit, being of a somewhat higher level, through his or her influence accelerates development. If his or her ward heeds the advice, the Guardian Spirit is pleased, but they suffer when their ward does not listen to the voice of their conscience. Ac- cording to the Law of Free Will a Guardian Spirit cannot pressure man into, or detract them from, anything forcibly, even if this would prevent their downfall or death.
Everybody, regardless of the quality of their life, has one or several Guardian Spirits – it is a law. No one is without help. A Spiritual Guide is a higher level of a Guardian Spirit. He or she is assigned to a person of higher spiritual qualities.
5. The Animistic Realm
Above the gross material and ethereal Universe, there is a world of a finer type, which is the driving force behind the cycle of the whole of the Universe. It is the Animistic Realm. It also has seven levels with various forms of life. It is home to diverse beings and creatures that can be divided into two basic categories: conscious and unconscious creatures, depending on whether they are conscious of their personality or not.
Minerals and plants are unconscious creatures. They are considered living organisms, because they already incorporate a certain quality of life – they grow and die. They are pro- tected by a law according to which they do not suffer from tampering with their body, although such tampering can lead to death or disintegration. They do not have a soul which experiences feelings. If some people are able to talk to trees and plants, they do not talk to them specifically but to the beings who live in them.
Animals are also unconscious creatures. They form a higher class of this category. They have a soul, and that means they feel pain. When killing their prey they instinctively behave according to the Law of Killing. It means they use the quickest method of killing so the victim suffers the least. After death, an animal does not feel its body being torn apart and devoured. Man should seriously think about this law and do accordingly when killing animals as, if this law is incorrectly applied, consequences have to be suffered, whether in the form of a disease or a difficult death.
Animals have a group soul. This, different to the human soul, disintegrates after death into its original parts, which are gathered in the place of assembly of homogeneous species where a new animal soul is created.
However, an animal, which lives in close contact with humans and is attached to its master with loyal love, does not lose the integrity of its soul after death. The soul stays intact and reincarnates with other qualities. This accelerates maturing, as everywhere there is con- stant striving for development from unconscious to conscious life.
Conscious creatures of the Animistic Realm have a human form. Many of them live also on Earth. But they are not visible to ordinary people, because they do not have a material body, just a soul. Hierarchically they are divided into two basic groups – little and great – and we use the term Elemental Beings for both groups.
Little Elemental Beings originate from animistic germs, which a self activated stream carries into various natural elements. There, beings of various types develop – living in fire, water, air, soil, flowers, trees, rocks, clouds, etc. They have a female or male form. Their task is to keep the elements – nature, in such a state as is required by Eternal Laws. According to the orders of the Lords of the Elements they also activate disasters, e.g., floods and earthquakes, storms, tornados or positive-natural phenomena – beneficial rains, rainbows, etc.
Although these natural processes can be explained scientifically, i.e., in order for them to happen certain conditions have to be met, that does not mean that they happen on their own. We consider it to happen that way because we do not see the activators of these processes, only the consequences, which are organized according to certain rules and are accurate.
The life of bees also has precise rules, but because we can see bees we do not say that the gathering of pollen and production of honey happens spontaneously.
The world today is not able fully to understand the activity of Elemental Beings be- cause we have lost the ability to perceive them. Due to the emphasis on intellect in our lives, mankind has dulled its ability to use other than physical senses for perception. Fairy-tales and legends preserve the inheritance of some of our spiritually more developed ancestors, who saw these beings and communicated with them. They helped each other, which is illustrated in stories of giants, dwarfs and fairies.
We consider clairvoyance an extraordinary ability today as it is particularly scarce, but in times gone by this was a general characteristic of people. Even today, some extraordinarily pure individuals see Elemental Beings, but no one believes them because it is a rare phenom- enon. Only the new mankind will again become close to their little helpers and be able to see them and better understand the subtle nature of the happenings.
Little Elemental Beings reach their human form through development. Their soul is gradually formed from the animistic germ, from lower creatures to more developed, from dwarfs and gnomes to beautiful fairies and giants. Their shape is improving and it attains hu- man form along with consciously being aware of their own personality, their own ego. That is another Eternal Law. Because their appearance is formed gradually, through development, we call them the Developed Elemental Beings.(the image No.5)
An animal has a soul too, but it is not conscious of itself – its personality, that’s why it does not have a human form. Little Elemental Beings are much more beautiful than people as they do not know evil and imperfection. They live in harmony with Eternal Laws. Today, they are always active among us as well as long ago; they are not extinct, only we can no longer see them. Even bacteria, which were only discovered after the invention of the microscope, have existed since time immemorial and affected us. We just did not realize it.
Due to ignorance some people consider Little Elemental Beings to be extraterrestrial, as they do not know much about them. Little Elemental Beings can be as small as a finger but also bigger than humans – giants, who predominantly dwell in rocks, mountains, great bodies of water and clouds.
They are governed by structures of authority to which they voluntarily submit. They come under the Law of Unity with the Whole, according to which an individual cannot exist on his own, only as a part of a society. That’s when he is strong and useful. The structure of their rule approximately looks like this:
Little Elemental Beings, living under a tree, are subjects of a king (or queen) of the forest, who has the sovereign of the whole mountain above him or her. This king, in turn, is subjected to the ruler of all mountains in the country. And so the hierarchy continues up to the ruler of the planet and finally the whole of the Uni- verse.
All Elemental Beings excel in their work due to their precision and responsibility. They feel unconditional love and respect towards their master. In contrast to humans, Elemental Beings do not elect their leaders. The leading position is determined according to the degree of perfection. This happens automatically – according to law. We shall go into it later. Their joyous attitude to work and love towards their superiors makes them that they are happy and beautiful.
Little Elemental Beings have various tasks: some deal with matter, its shaping, main- tenance and disintegration. This way, matter is continuously being ennobled and made finer. They are the creators of nature and at the same time its destructors. People think that nature creates itself, as they see how it changes and multiplies on its own. It is a natural phenomenon. When a plant or animal attains maturity, the positive and negative poles are united according to the Law of Completing a Unit, and this is how they multiply. This spontaneous event is only being helped by Little Elemental Beings.
At first man lived in harmony with nature, he or she seldom interfered, primarily when building shelters on their own property. Later he or she started to devastate nature, and now, as a result of industrial activity, they are totally destroying it. They do not know anything about its creators, so they cannot cooperate with ones.
In the civilization of Atlantis, people received help with enormous construction projects from giants who did the heavy work for them. The inhabitants of Atlantis did not have or need any technology. We only assume that they were as techni- cally advanced as our civilization. They also did not have any means of transport, and still they travelled around the whole world – on huge birds. Fairy tales are not just a fantasy.
The activities of other Little Elemental Beings are connected with people more. Their task is to weave invisible threads out of every human intuitive sensing, thought and deed. The quality and type is distinguished by colour. Along these threads – paths, the souls, after death, are led into the Astral and the Ethereal World which have been woven by the Elemental Beings from the people’s intentions and deeds. This is how Little Elemental Beings weave, according to Eternal Laws, the fate of a person. It leads from Earth either down to the lower worlds or up to the higher ones. It is an activity which we cannot imagine or understand, as there is nothing to compare it with in our world.
Therefore, Little Elemental Beings are also the living executors of Eternal Laws, but they are not the controlling or evaluating authority. They weave the threads of fate without any personal engagement in the lives of people. The result of their weaving, which reveals the in- nermost secrets of every man, is judged by other authority. For better understanding, we can imagine the Elemental Beings to represent typists who type a thesis for a student. They do not tamper with the contents written by the student.
Apart from this, Elemental Beings also weave threads which connect people to each other. Their work is under the supervision of different, more advanced rulers; hence, there can be no injustice or failure. Through their weaving, Little Elemental Beings are connecting the material and non-material worlds. Little Elemental Beings come from a higher plane than the Universe, from the Animistic Realm, and so they contain more principal power in the form of warmth and light. That way, they heat, change, animate and improve matter – the Universe.
Man also is supposed to improve matter, but their activity differs from the activity of the Elemental Beings. They are preparing and assisting, while man is to continue in their work and become the ruler of matter. Regretfully, man has become a ruler – a destroyer, because he or she has understood their rule incorrectly.
Great Elemental Beings are of an even finer substance than Little Elemental Beings as they live in the highest, finest plane of the Animistic Realm. In contrast to Little Elemental Be- ings, they did not develop gradually, but they were formed immediately from animistic germs into supernaturally beautiful male or female forms.
According to Eternal Laws, all what is perfect forms immediately and thereby gets a leading position.
We call them the Prime-Elemental Beings as they were the first to be created in this realm and they are eternal. Some spiritually advanced individuals from ancient-civilized na- tions have seen them and called them due to their size, beauty, as well as supernatural abilities, gods. Greeks and Romans have given them various names, although they were identical, e.g., Zeus – Jupiter, Aphrodite – Venus.(the image No.6) Other nations have seen them as well and given them names, most of which are not known anymore.
Later, when, due to increased materialism, people were losing the purity of intuitive sensing; they stopped perceiving them, also communicating with them. But fables remained about their existence and activities. In these fables, Great Elemental Beings have become more and more like people, and even human weaknesses and shortcomings have been ascribed to them. Thus, people diminished their value and trustworthiness.
Little and Great Elemental Beings exist even today, and they work on their respective tasks, but we can no longer perceive them. Even their seat – Olympus, is not a fantasy, it exists at the highest and farthest corner of the Animistic Realm.
Prime-Elemental Beings control several activities:
1. The creation, maintenance and disintegration of matter – nature. This is per- formed by Little Elemental Beings under the supervision of the Lords of the Elements – Great Elemental Beings. For example, all waters in the Universe are subject to the Lord of the Seas – Neptune or Poseidon. He controls many smaller rulers in rivers, seas, oceans, countries, on individual planets, etc.
Prime-Elemental Beings are not the highest gods and goddesses, as people used to think. However, they are much more perfect than people on Earth as they live in a world higher than the Universe – in the Animistic Realm.
2. The fulfilling of Eternal Laws is under the rule of the Great Elemental – Prime- Elemental Beings. Hereby they do not perform the controlling but just the mediation role by transferring tasks from other rulers from a higher level to their subjects.
3. Another task of the Prime-Elemental Beings is to help people towards improve- ment. That’s why some of them represent virtues, e.g., Aphrodite – love and beauty, and Pallas Athena – wisdom and justice. In the Animistic Realm, each trait forms itself into a Prime- Elemental Person – a perfect being, who radiates this characteristic downward and is a paragon for people. This activity seems incomprehensible to us, but we can find something such like, in our own life. A parent is an example for a child who imitates him or her, whether consciously or subconsciously. Even though we do not see Prime-Elemental Beings we can feel their ra- diation and it is always at our disposal. Anytime we need a virtue or have a desire for it, we connect to it through our volition, according to the Law of Homogeneity.
Primitive peoples, arrested in their spiritual development, also on a low level of earthly development, cannot see Little or Great Elemental Beings. Only advanced civilized nations were able to see into the higher worlds – up to the Animistic Realm. Spiritually undeveloped nations only perceive Astral beings from lower worlds – demons and phantoms that were cre- ated from people’s negative intuitive sensing and thoughts. In order to drive them away, they use peculiar music and dance ceremonies. For them, they are “gods” as they do not understand their origin and purpose.
We shall gradually elaborate on other activities of the Elemental Beings. From our ma- terialistic point of view, it seems unbelievable that everything around us is alive and well organized. Little Elemental Beings live not only in the Animistic Realm, but also in the ethe- real and gross material Universe. Because our spiritual development in certain areas did not go hand in hand with material development, we stopped seeing with our spiritual eye and we consider the invisible worlds to be fairy-tales rather than reality.
Like our ancestors who were not able to imagine the future and did not believe clair- voyants who said that one day on Earth there would be metal birds – aeroplanes – flying, there would be houses – ships – floating or horses – cars – would be driving on wheels, we also stopped believing. We stopped believing in the past and thereby veiled our spiritual sight. What man does not want to see he or she does not see, and generation after generation they are born with this restriction.
Small children today are not able to see Elemental Beings even though just recently they saw them. No wonder. How can they perceive something non-material if they cannot even see properly with their material eyes? Weak eyesight in children is almost common nowadays. It is a sign of our physical and spiritual blindness, as many of us are indifferent, superficial towards it, and thus “blind”.
6. The Spiritual Realm
Above the Animistic Realm, the Spiritual Realm floats. As every world is of a differ- ent substance, the Spiritual Realm too, is totally different from all the worlds under. It is non- material and because of that – eternal. It does not age or disintegrate. The name itself indicates that spirits live in it. In order to understand better their essence and position in Creation, let’s repeat what inhabitants live in the individual worlds below.(the image No.7)
The Gross Material Universe is inhabited by people on many planets. The Ethereal Universe is inhabited by the souls of people after death. The Animistic Realm is inhabited by Little and Great Elemental Beings. The Spiritual Realm is the world of spirits.
Because the Spiritual Realm floats on the highest level of all these worlds, so also the spirit has the highest status among the rest of the inhabitants of these worlds. What do spirits, in fact, look like? What we like to call spirits, who are visible or can be felt by some sensitive individuals, are, in fact, souls, not spirits. Man can only see with his or her inner eye into the Astral, which is the middle part of the Gross Material World. More advanced individuals can even “see” into the Ethereal World. In our dreams souls appear as well, whether of living or dead people. When we sleep, our soul exits the body and travels vast distances. We need not be afraid that it will not return, because it is connected to the body with an astral thread which is of as if infinite length.
The Law of Homogeneity prevents people from seeing a spirit or the spiritual world. Between the Universe and the Spiritual Realm, the distance is too enormous. The spirit is of a finer essence than the soul, because, in contrast to the soul, the spirit is non-material. In appear- ance, it is similar; it looks like a man or a woman but has a much more beautiful, radiant and perfect form than man or soul. We already know that the soul is of ethereal matter, that’s why it lives longer than the body which is made of gross matter, but it also will eventually expire. The spirit, being non-material, will never expire, it is eternal.
What is the origin of the spirit and what does it have in common with man? In the lowest level of the Spiritual Realm, there are spirit-germs. We shall talk about their origin later. Ow- ing to the influence of the principal power, which radiates stronger here than in the Universe, spirit-germs awake to consciousness – to the desire to form into a spiritual being. Like, the matured germ of a hen instinctively desires to be a hen, the same way the spirit-germ desires to be a spiritual personality. In order for a chick to hatch from an egg, it needs appropriate conditions – higher temperature. The spirit-germ in contrast needs colder temperature to form as a spirit.
As soon as, in the Spiritual Realm, the desire for an individual personality is awoken in the spirit-germ, it works in a subconscious way towards this goal, i.e., starts seeking the right conditions. Until the longing life has awakened, it was immobile, seemingly sleeping. The volition for development is the first movement of the spirit. Under the influence of the Law of Motion and the Law of Gravity, the spirit-germ starts to sink from the Spiritual Realm into
the lower spheres in order to develop. It stops at the edge of the Ethereal World. Here, under certain conditions, the outer shell starts to form, first into the shape of a child that gradually grows and develops into an adult. That way, in the Ethereal World, the soul forms into a human shape, representing the cover of the spirit-germ.
The spirit-germ in the nucleus of the soul remains undeveloped. Similarly, while, from an apple no apple can grow without a tree, people also have to develop a soul first, only there- after the spirit. That’s why the Ethereal World emerged earlier, in order for the souls to develop first. Only after, they developed, after a human form has been achieved, the World of Matter and the Earth, where souls enter physical bodies, arose. The whole of the gross material Uni- verse has one purpose only – it serves the development of spirit-germs. The stay in the Ethereal World is only a transitory period needed for the formation of the soul – the covering of the spirit. The soul is, in fact, a connection, an intermediary, with the help of which the spirit-germ connects with the body in order to be able to function on Earth, and thereby develop. The body protects the soul and spirit as well, from the coarse influences of the environment.
Along with the development and maturing of the planet, the human spirit matures too – through several lives on Earth and its stay in the Ethereal World. The development of the spirit is similar to the development of a nut. The nucleus is small, shapeless and soft at first. Only through the maturing and thickening of the covers, in the form of a skin and shell, does the nucleus grow and harden. After maturing, the covers no longer serve a purpose and they disin- tegrate. The spirit-germ also grows and matures under its coverings that are the soul and body. The spirit, after reaching maturity, becomes an eternal and conscious personality in a human form, and it no longer needs the coverings – body and soul. They only served as a cloak for the spirit in the applicable levels, in order to protect and support its development. The spirit-germ is gradually changing into a Developed Spirit. This term indicates that, through the develop- ment, the spirit matured into a conscious personality. Little Elemental Beings are developing in a similar manner – gradually, not immediately. They do not have a spirit or body; they only have a soul and an animistic nucleus.
In the Spiritual Realm, in the middle part, which is called “Paradise” or, according to the Bible “God’s Kingdom”, the Developed Spirit lives as a male or female being. In Paradise, unlike in the Material Worlds, evil or imperfection no longer exists. Here, is only beauty, love, goodness and justice rule, but not inactivity. The Law of Motion is valid for all levels of Cre- ation. The blissfulness of spirits does not stem from being passive but from a joyful, creative and well organized activity. The purpose of the life of all Developed Spirits is, among other things, to help other so far undeveloped spirits – people in the World of Matter, to finish their development on time and return as mature spirits to their home. This help is necessary, which we will explain later.
The Developed Spirits from Paradise cannot help directly in the World of Matter, as the Law of Homogeneity prevents this. Nevertheless, every person has his or her highest Spiritual Guide in the Spiritual Realm. The Spiritual Guide, however, can only influence the person through intermediaries in the Animistic Ring and the Ethereal World and they in turn, through the Guardian Spirit.
In Paradise, there also live children of different ages, but they are not born as here, on Earth; they do not have parents; they belong to everyone. They also arose from the spirit- germs. They immediately formed in this level – as children. They need not sink into the World of Matter for development, as they are perfect right away. They lack maturity which they will reach gradually through contact with Developed Spirits. And so, life in Paradise is varied: there are male, female, and child spirits and every one of them can experience emotions. All spirits are active in some way. Fatigue or stress does not exist in Paradise because they are only the manifestation of matter. The fact that there is daylight around the clock and that light here is much brighter than on Earth also contributes to a joyful life and constant activity. There is no trace of darkness or evil.
The higher levels of the Ethereal World are rough imitation of Paradise. That is another law, according to which every lower world is created by imitating the world above. An imita- tion can never be the same as the original. The lower world because it is denser, is less perfect, and, therefore, cannot create the same, only similar. Life on Earth is a copy of the Ethereal World. Many people think that the Astral is an imitation of the Earth, because they see church- es, schools and cities – in the same way that they exist on Earth. In reality, the opposite is the truth; we on Earth imitate the Astral. We carry its picture in our subconsciousness, as we lived in it as souls before birth.
In order to make things clearer let’s examine the differences in perfection between Para- dise and Earth. In Paradise flowers grow, but their perfection lies in more beautiful and larger forms, more variety of colours and more intense scents. Bellflowers indeed ring there in beau- tiful tones and many flowers is used as vessels for delicious drinks. The description of the clothing of spirits, the beauty of their houses and environment, would sound like fantasy, a fairy-tale, which cannot literally be expressed or imagined properly in human terms. Man can only imagine what he or she have already experienced or what is homogeneous, similar, to his or her imagination. Because Paradise is several levels higher from the world humans live in, we cannot perceive its perfection, as our language does not even have words to describe it.
At the highest level of the Spiritual Realm perfect spirits also live, but they are of a dif- ferent nature from Developed Spirits. They didn’t have to enter The World of Matter in order to develop. Owing to the higher perfection of their germ they formed into a human shape im- mediately and still in the highest sphere. That’s why we call them the Created Spirits. Per- haps it seems to be confusing to speak of a higher or lower perfection, as in human terms, there should be only one perfection. But let us first explain its characteristic on spirits and spiritual worlds. When spirit-germs are able to take form immediately in the Spiritual Realm it means that they are perfect, homogeneous with the perfect environment. Imperfect germs must exit into the World of Matter, which is imperfect, i.e., homogeneous with them, to develop and form into perfect human beings.(the image No.8)
Perfect spirits, although they have free will, will never choose the path of doubting, distortion or evil. Their intuitive sensing, behaviour and deeds, are not a matter of choosing between good and evil, as they are pure and clear. Imperfect spirits, owing to free will, will often choose even wrong paths, as they want to experience them. Regretfully, these are not always a lesson for them. Frequently they take them away from the real goal, even if they do not realize it. It is because of this imperfection that spirit-germs of human spirits cannot form in the Spiritual Realm, because the Law of Homogeneity does not allow it. Imperfect can only develop in an imperfect environment – in the World of Matter. After finishing their develop- ment, the human spirit reaches perfection. That means perfection in the spiritual world has several levels – stages, in which development progresses. Everything in all Creation is always evolving within its limits, due to the Law of Motion.
Due to the Law of Homogeneity, negative characteristics within families are also rooted out in this homogeneous environment directly, even if this results in quarrels and tension among family members. Among more advanced people, the elimination of negative traits would not be permanent. Lack of conflict does not necessarily mean change. In a better environment a person simply does not have the opportunity to express his or her negative sides, so they stay suppressed and subdued.
Created Spirits, owing to a higher level of perfection compared to Developed Spirits, play a leading role in the whole of the Spiritual Realm. Like, Prime-Elemental Beings, they have leading positions, because their spontaneous and immediate forming speaks of a higher spiritual quality in relation to the others. Due to the adherence to this law there are no problems with authority, and a natural sense of loyalty and respect prevails.
Created and Developed Spirits are the hierarchy which rule and evaluate our deeds and fate on Earth. With the help of the Elemental Beings, they organize a just fulfilment of the Eternal Laws. The laws, therefore, act as an intelligent force, because, in some cases, they are ruled by the intelligence of spirits, in other circumstances they act spontaneously – through the principal power. The intelligence of the Created Spirits cannot be compared to earthly intel- ligence. It is only spiritual, without the participation of the intellect, and this gives it a totally different scope and unimaginable abilities. The World of Matter, or the Earth, when compared to the spiritual worlds, is the least advanced place in Creation, where the spirit is supposed to stay for only a certain phase of its development. It should not, therefore, be considered the final destination, but just a stopover.
According to the plan of development, in a certain period of maturity, a Created Spirit is incarnated into the most advanced nation as a person. Through their higher abilities, they support the spiritual development of the environment, which would stagnate and degenerate without this higher help.
In the Spiritual Realm, the Book of Life is being kept, in which every spirit-germ enter- ing the World of Matter is recorded under his or her spiritual name. The ruling spirits follow their paths and try to help them in many ways not to get lost in the World of Matter and to return to Paradise as a mature spirit.
As can be seen, in our life on Earth we are not left to our own devices. We have our “teachers”, “parents”, above us who lead us spiritually and help us, through our Guardian Spir- its, successfully to reach the goal, which brought us into the World of Matter – to Earth.
7. The Creation of Man
A human being comes into the world, according to earthly laws, in two stages – through fertilization and birth. Both parents believe that they are the “creators” of their child, that they created a new personality who is their work both physically and spiritually. If there is a resemblance in appearance and character from early childhood on, the more reason for them to feel that they are right.
Let’s take a look at these processes from the viewpoint of Eternal Laws. We already know that the real essence of man is the spirit. The spirit, however, is not inherited, and it can- not be divided as the matter can. It represents an independent core in every human being. We need parents on Earth to create our body, through which our spirit will be able to express itself and develop in matter. During fertilization, and at birth, the spirits of parents do not release or give anything of themselves. The child does not get even the smallest part of their substance. A parent can only give of his or her spirit through education and example, which the child is consciously absorbing or rejecting, owing to the imitation instinct.
Parents procreate their child physically only. From the sperm and egg, the physical germ is created, which grows from the nutrients of the mother’s body. Physical resemblance and disposition towards certain diseases are inherited, as the matter can divide. But mentally and spiritually every person is an independent being who was attracted to Earth by his or her parents, due to the Law of Reciprocal Action or Homogeneity. Therefore, children should not deride their parents for their own negative traits and predispositions as an injustice in inherit- ing their mental properties. They brought them along themselves; they do not stem from their parents. According to the Law of Homogeneity they have been born to parents similar to them- selves.
Earthly families mostly attract souls with negative characteristics, as they are, due to the Law of Homogeneity, heavier, more homogenous to the characteristics of matter. When mem- bers of a family with the same negative traits have to live under one roof, many problems and aggravations arise, which could ultimately lead to their elimination – to a correction, because an obstacle can be overcome by like being treated with like.
How does the spirit of a child get into the mother’s body? After fertilization, the radia- tion of the mother’s soul is intensified. Thereby a homogeneous path is created along which the soul of a child can come closer to the mother. Without this special bridge, which is only created during pregnancy, a soul would not be able to reach the mother from the distant Ethe- real World or lower levels. The incarnation of a soul happens mostly due to karmic reasons. Then a spirit, already known from a prior life, is incarnated into the family. When karmic threads are missing, a “foreign” spirit is incarnated, which is only connected to the parents due to the Law of Homogeneity, that is, it has common mental and spiritual traits.
The spirit of a child does not come to life without experience, nor is it as pure as freshly fallen snow. It has experienced a lot in previous lives. It also brings some guilt along to ex- piate, and new tasks to accomplish. It has “forgotten” its past, although it is encoded in its spirit. The child will gradually remember this but only under the influence of various events. No human spirit lives on Earth for the first time. According to the Law of Homogeneity, the incarnation of a new, less mature spirit, would not be possible among mature spirits, because it could not evolve there. The vast gulf of understanding between him or her and their surround- ings would prevent this. The fact that these differences exist today is not caused by the lesser number of lives but due to the inadequate use of these lives. And that is man’s own fault. It is similar to a situation in school – a pupil who is not attentive at school and does not learn has to stay behind.
The soul, i.e., the spirit-germ covered by the soul, is already approaching the mother at the beginning of her pregnancy. It stays around her, participates in many experiences, and she can also feel its presence internally. Naturally, the spirit does not come to the mother directly from the Spiritual Realm, but from the Astral, in the form of a soul. The soul can only incar- nate into the mother’s body when the embryo reaches its fullest maturity – in the middle of the pregnancy. After the incarnation of the soul or spirit, the embryo has its own blood circulation. The movements in the mother’s body are also a sign that the embryo has come alive. If, dur- ing the time of maturity of the embryo no spirit enters it, which could be caused by negative karma, an incorrect development of the embryo, or a weak radiation of the mother’s soul, the embryo degenerates and dies. Only the spirit, a higher substance than matter, can further de- velop it into a human form.
From the standpoint of Eternal Laws, the process of the birth of a child consists of four stages:
– fertilization of an egg
– the soul approaching the mother at the beginning of the pregnancy
– incarnation of the soul in the middle of the pregnancy
– birth of a child.
Who is regulating the process of the incarnation of spirits so as not to create injustice and make sure that Eternal Laws are followed? We already know that our life in the World of Matter is controlled by our more advanced brothers from the Spiritual Realm. The view that perfect spirits have of our earthly life is much more complex and has more foresight. They draw from our past lives and from the knowledge of the future. They know what will happen during our life on Earth, in which part of the world a disaster or war will happen, and whether it would serve a purpose in our life. With this knowledge of future events, they control our incarnation. They know us better than we do ourselves. The Book of Life and the form of our spirit are a mirror of our past.
Up to adolescence each child’s spirit is seemingly disconnected from the outer world. That’s why a child only expresses itself mentally and physically. Only when it starts to mature sexually does its spirit connect with matter, with the world outside, and is then able to work in it. However, the difference between the non-material spirit and the World of Matter is so vast that, according to the Law of Homogeneity, they could not connect. Nevertheless, it has to happen. On Earth there exists the finest power, which, at the same time, is the highest power in the World of Matter – the principal power. Owing to its fineness it is almost equal to the spirit. The increased radiation of reproductive organs in adolescence creates a path along which this power enters the spirit, through the soul, and unites with it forever. As this path leads along the radiation of the reproductive organs, it is called the generative power.
It manifests itself as a desire for love, beauty, purity and ideals. At the same time, a pre- viously suppressed law is awakened – the Desire for Spiritual Knowledge, because the spirit tries to develop and express itself actively. This law is connecting the spirit with eternity. It helps the spirit not to forget about its origin in everyday worries, not to lose sight of the goal it came to Earth to reach. According to the Law of Homogeneity a spirit can only be educated and developed by spiritual knowledge and deep, intuitive experiencing.
For a young person to be able to realize his or her ideals they have a help in the connec- tion of the generative power with matter, i.e., with reality. The natural process of connecting the principal power with the spirit is shown in youth when they start to be conscious of the positive and negative aspects of their surroundings. This results in an effort to change and im- prove their environment and, in a positive case, also themselves. At the same time, according to the Law of Completing a Unit, a young person starts to look for his or her opposite pole – a partner. If, between a couple, the mental and spiritual powers emerge first and only then is there a loving physical union, this pure flame can “burn” the biggest part of their negative karma, and create conditions for a harmonious life and a positive development of the spirit.
Sexual intercourse and procreation are only secondary goals of the generative power, which will be constantly expressed from adolescence on, even without these functions. There- fore, the end of the functioning of the sexual organs does not mean the loss of the connection of the spirit with the principal power.
Young, inexperienced people are, unfortunately, diverted from the natural course of the generative power into a wrong direction because of present day morality. The sexual instinct and the need to satisfy it as soon as possible and to the utmost, even without spiritual love, have been artificially overvalued. The real purpose of the generative power has, therefore, been weakened and turned into an animal instinct only. Frequent sexual intercourse, numerous sexual partners and masturbation sidetracks a young person in his or her development. The generative power, which he or she was to ennoble physically, mentally and spiritually, has been changed into a dangerous-negative force which, instead of granting support, limits them in development and pulls them down.
Being chained by mostly physical, i.e., material gratification, man cut themself off from the help and inspiration of higher Elemental Beings which, according to the Law of Homoge- neity, cannot connect with them in that state. This separation from the spiritual heights results not only in a moral and spiritual, but also a cultural and economic decline, and the decline of the society.
Through his or her overly heightened passions, due to the Law of Homogeneity, man connects with lower spirits, which live in planets under the level of the Earth. So, instead of connecting with higher spirits, man unites with lower ones. At the same time, he or she also attracts dark spirits up to the level of the Earth. Without this artificially created bridge, they could never reach Earth, due to the Law of Gravity and Homogeneity. Although, not all are in- carnated, they remain in the Astral and influence the psyche of people. They suggest thoughts of repeated orgies, masturbation, etc., as these feelings are nourishment for them. This also applies to other negative traits such as smoking, abuse of alcohol, drugs etc. The victim thinks it is his or her own desire they need to satisfy. Instead of uniting with perfect beings he or she connects with dark spirits, which are much worse than man themself.
Why did man succumb so easily to sexual excesses? There is only one reason. He or she pulled down their protective wall, the feeling of shame, which was to protect them from decay. This wall was built along with the receiving of generative power. Because man did not know its purpose, he or she was able to pull it down easily. The feeling of shame is a natural support for spiritual, mental and physical development. But morality, based on the effort to eliminate this protective wall and give low passions free reign, has reached what it wanted – the protection was voluntarily and gradually given up. We silently agree with and consider as normal what is not normal at all. We have made sexual instinct almost the only goal in our lives. The volition chained by it cannot realize its higher desires and aims, as all generative power is being used in frequent or unnatural sexual intercourse or masturbation.
The first flame, which gradually came to burn as a destructive fire in the souls of people, was lit, even if inadvertently, by psychologists and sexologists. They stated that, without regu- lar sexual intercourse, no normal life is possible, that the lack of it results in frustration and problems. So, if there is no partner available, he or she has to satisfy themself. This has dis- turbed the mental balance and feeling of security of even normal people. Advice and explana- tions of this nature can be valid only for a person who does not know that by moderating the sexual urge the generative power grows and awakens creativity, natural desires and volition.
Only by thinking deeply about the consequences of an excessive sexual urge can a force be released to regulate it. The Law of Free Will does not allow dark spirits to force a person into something which he or she themself does not want. They can only lure him or her, tempt them, suggest to them that the desire which they have inspired is his or her own need. This knowledge can liberate man. Only hidden and veiled evil is dangerous. By uncovering evil and knowing about it, evil can be overcome.
A gradual, not sudden moderation of negative tendencies makes dark spirits leave their victim, as they have lost their hold over him or her. The purified person starts to feel a sense of shame again, which will protect him or her from further decline. Transforming low passion into spiritual ideals puts the generative power onto the right track and awakens a desire for real, pure love, which will, in time, come along. A strong desire, multiplied by moderating the sexual instinct, connects man with Elemental Beings – helpers, and they create conditions to realize his or her desire – pure love.
Generative power is weakened also through unbalanced nutrition, e.g., the lack of proteins as a result of a long-lasting vegetarian diet. Sometimes this diet is recommended to heal diseases; in that case, it can last several years. However, after overcoming the illness he or she needs gradually to come back to the original-varied diet, with an increased intake of fibre and reduced amounts of meat and fat.
Other ways of weakening generative power are by reading unsuitable literature, watch- ing films with too much stimulation for the senses and nerves. This negative practice connects man with dark spirits that will try to rule him or her in order to “nourish” them.
Many people will find this unbelievable, but even occult training and meditation bring about a lessening of the generative power and a connection with dark spirits who, at the pres- ent, are surrounding the Earth like a dark mist. If someone meditates in order to get rid of
stress and fatigue, he or she is, broadly speaking, relaxing in a sitting position. That is not dangerous because he or she does not penetrate the Astral. When meditating more deeply, especially going down “into the past” or to “dissolve in nothingness”, the person meditating is almost inviting dark influences. He or she voluntarily connects with low spirits who at first seem to be harmless, so that later they can control the meditating person. Man should improve by natural means – through the knowledge of spiritual truths and ideals, also by practising them in everyday life, not by escaping from reality.
We already know that the Animistic Realm is the moving force of the gross material and ethereal Universe. In the middle of the rotational cycle of the Universe, some material planets reach the appropriate maturity. That means that they can be fertilized by spirit-germs. This is analogous to the case of the human embryo, which matures in the middle of pregnancy and is fertilized with the spirit of man, in order to continue on to a higher state of development. In one cycle this event only happens once. Planets, which do not have the proper conditions at this time, will get another opportunity in the next cycle, about million years hence. When talking about the maturity of planets, we mean the creation of conditions for the life of spirit- germs in the World of Matter. This is done by Elemental Beings on planets with the suitable temperature.
So far we have learned that the human spirit-germ cannot develop in the Spiritual Realm; therefore, it is expelled, by the Law of Motion, into cooler, lower regions – into the World of Matter. This phenomenon is figuratively called “the expulsion from Paradise”. It is the vol- untary, or necessary ”ousting” from the spiritual home. Without this excluding, the spirit-germ would never develop into a perfect spirit. Let us take a look at this process more concisely: how and through what levels the germ penetrates down. (the image No.10)
Right under the Spiritual Realm the Animistic Realm rotates. It is a little cooler, but even here the germ cannot form. It has to sink deeper yet, into lower spheres. Due to the Law of Homogeneity it cannot travel through a foreign level without taking a covering from it. Thereby, owing to the weight of the animistic shell, it lowers itself into the bottom part of the Animistic Ring. Even here, no proper conditions for development of it are, so it takes on an- other, denser covering and, due to weight of its own, sinks further still.
The process of receiving coverings from two different types of heterogeneous materi- als is not automatic; it is aided by two beautiful female beings – fairies. They have the task to manipulate germs carefully not to damage them, because they sink unconsciously, without self-protection. The activity of the fairies can be compared to the work of women in a poultry farm where they wrap eggs not to break them on their way to the consumer.
Each spirit-germ contains the slumbering potential of all the perfection of a mature spirit, which wakes up gradually by becoming conscious of itself. This process is called the improvement of the spirit.
The unconscious journey of the germ through the Animistic Realm will be halted at the edge of the ethereal Universe. It cannot sink further as an unconscious spirit-germ. It is caught in the ethereal field where it will slowly come to life. During its “sleep” other, also beautiful, female beings take care so that the spirit-germ is not damage. Here, male “caretakers” are pres- ent, as well. Their strong-positive radiation protects the germs from the unfavourable energies of the lower worlds. The principal power, in the form of light and warmth also sweet music, accompanies the gradual awakening of the spirit-germ to consciousness of itself in the Ethe- real World.
The upper, denser covering, which it received from the second fairy in the Animistic Ring, starts to grow in the ethereal field into the shape of a large, beautiful flower. As every germ awakens with a different intensity and quality of consciousness, flowers of different type, shape and colour grow here. The ethereal field resembles a vast flower garden. When the flower bud opens, the first finer covering starts to develop, forming, under the influence of the spirit-germ, into the shape of a human body. In the half-opened flower lies a small child, protected from the harsh rays of light likewise a chick is protected by the shell of an egg. The spirit-germ itself does not have a human form yet, only the first animistic covering has formed – the soul.
While the soul is developing from childhood to adulthood in the Ethereal World, the Elemental Beings are preparing a suitable planet for its life. They form the nature by imitating the ethereal Paradise and in that way establish a pleasant home in which the person’s spirit- germ can develop further. In the meantime, the soul has matured in the Ethereal World, but it is of such flimsy nature that it cannot be active on Earth or any other material planet. It cannot grip a piece of wood or a stone to build an abode, or pick a plant to eat. The Law of Homo- geneity requires a homogeneous body through which the soul can have an effect on nature, to improve it and at the same time develop the real ego, the spirit-germ.
The highest rulers of nature, the Prime-Elemental Beings, control and organize the work of their subjects, the Little Elemental Beings in order to prepare a denser covering for the hu- man soul – the material body. When the most advanced animal on Earth matured into the high- est state of development and attained a form similar to the human body and the ability actively to influence matter, the time of maturity of the planet – time to fertilize it with spirit-germs began. Into the noblest animal pair, the primeval man, human souls incarnated instead of ani- mal souls – a male and a female. Gradually to their descendants only human souls incarnated. That is the origin of the first human race. Other creatures of the primeval man perished. Due to the influence of the spirit, which is lacking in animals, the bodies into which the human souls have placed themselves started to develop into a more perfect and noble human form, with higher abilities.
So Darwin was partially right when he stated that humans stem from the most perfect animal – the ape. But now that we know that the real essence of a human being is the spirit, we have to narrow this explanation: not a human being, but only his or her material body, has its origin in an animal.
During his or her many lives on Earth, man had to use their abilities and traits to the full- est to survive in the harsh climate and rough living conditions. The soul, also the spirit-germ, had to try harder, had to exert more warmth to penetrate the thick material covering – body, and through it influence and improve the surroundings. The spirit-germ was activated in the cooler, coarser environment. It had to learn to control its body in the same way as man needs to get used to working in thick rubber gloves.
One may ask why the development of a soul in the Ethereal World could not be adequate for the spirit-germ to return to Paradise. Simply because the Ethereal World was not sufficient- ly “coarse”, cold and material to awake the slumbering abilities of the spirit-germ to its fullest potential. However, the spirit-germ could enter the Earth; enter the World of Matter, only after the development of the soul, so that with the soul’s help the spirit-germ could control the heavy material body. The spirit-germ itself would not only be unable to move the body without the soul, but, due to the Law of Homogeneity, would not even be able to stay in the body. The big difference in its substance compared to matter would expel the spirit-germ.
Even the soul is not a homogeneous intermediary for the material body. The soul is too soft to stay in the body. That’s why the Little Elemental Beings that specialize in this activity produce an astral body of man from medium gross matter. It forms the connecting link be- tween the ethereal soul, as it is a little thicker, and the gross material body, as it is finer. After the earthly death of man, the astral body exits the material body and disintegrates into its origi- nal elements in the Astral. It has a longer life span than the material body. As it has a human form, some “sensitive” people can see it with their spiritual eye.
After the final life on Earth, which is different for every human being, the spirit-germ develops into a perfect personality of female or male form. After the death of the body, the mature spirit walks into its home – into Paradise. In every level, through which it goes – in the Ethereal World and the Animistic Realm – it leaves its coverings, which are burned one by one under the strong radiation of the mature spirit.(the image No.9)
Where does the strong radiation of the spirit, which burns the ethereal and animistic coverings, come from? When the improved spirit attains a human form, man has to develop his or her mental and spiritual power. This grows stronger by overcoming obstacles in its path also by living the spiritual truths in everyday life. He or she, who only reads about, but does not practise them, does not gain spiritual power – the strong radiation which destroys the ethereal and animistic coverings.
The return of the spirit into the Spiritual Realm, into Paradise, is connected with further improvements through the help of a Spiritual Guide, who guides the spirit to its proper place. Owing to the Law of Reciprocal Action the originally unconscious spirit-germ returns where it came from as a conscious spirit, as everything returns in a circle. This event is described as the “return of the prodigal son”.
8. Distorted Souls
Every spirit-germ has its specific character – it is either positive or negative. The germ stems from the spiritual precipitation which, in the higher worlds, is divided into heavier, male parts, and lighter, female ones. By the time the spirit-germ “rolls” to the bottom of the Spiritual Realm, it is already a well formed little ball, destined to be either a female or male spirit.
How does a spirit-germ know what gender it is, when it has no human form yet? Spir- its in the Spiritual Realm do not have reproductive organs, because they are not needed for reproduction. Nevertheless, there is a striking difference visible right away between male and female spirits. Not even the child-shaped soul, the first covering of man in the Ethereal World, has reproductive organs. Only through development does it gain a male or female form, but without the reproductive organs.
What makes the spirit-germ change into a male or female spirit? We know that inscrip- tions on gravestones “Rest in Peace” do not express the real life of the soul after death. Ev- eryone will be active in the ”world beyond”, whether by experiencing suffering or by being creative. And it is this activity and the overall expression that determine a male or female form. The propensity to a certain type of activity is present already in the spirit-germ itself, as it is either positive or negative. That’s why already the child-shaped soul in the Ethereal World develops depending upon the type of expression and activity, and that makes it a male or a female.
How are real manhood and womanhood manifested on Earth according to Eternal Laws?
The work of a male is active, enforcing and coarse – it is work with matter, strength and the intellect.
The work of a female is passive, directing, requiring less strength, it is finer work – mostly emotional and spiritual.
The woman is controlling from the spiritual standpoint as, generally having a finer es- sence and a more permeable body, she can, due to the Law of Homogeneity, unite with finer, higher spheres. Thereby she gains greater spiritual knowledge and might. Her control is ex- pressed in a passive way – she only feels, inspires, directs and plans. The man processes her ideas and combines them with his own decisions. He is the executor of her plans.
Very few of today’s women rule in this passive way. Woman today is almost as active as man, which is the result of the fact that she does not live a purely feminine life. She is led by the circumstances so that she desires equality – emancipation. That pushed her, albeit unwill- ingly, into the whirlwind of male life.
The term emancipation literally means the release from the inconvenient state to the equivalent one. Its legislative acknowledgement was provoked not only through umbrage op- pressed women but also through the influence of spiritually quite developed people who felt its necessity for the further growth of mankind. However, the right principle of emancipation in its realization was stealthily lost and led away into an entirely different direction.
The purpose of emancipation should have been acceptance of real masculinity and real femininity and the fact that they are equal in value. This should have erased the superiority of men and the disadvantaged and underestimated position of women.
But equality, as practised today, has been comprehended by its followers so, the woman can and must do everything what the man does, and the man is to have the same duties and rights as the woman.
In the socialistic society, the constitution set the women compulsory working, except the maternity and care of the child, which were limited by time. That’s why a lot of women had to leave their households involuntarily, and go to the unknown surrounding, to various occupations, to the male ones too. The women in a capitalistic society did, on the contrary, voluntarily, mostly for an ambition, of boredom or financial necessity they also embarked on the path of equality.
Has the emancipation led women to the longed-for equality with men? Not at all. In the majority of cases, women attained equality in the job obligations, but their posts and sala- ries did not correspond with their results. In order to gain them, women had to emphasise the equality to men more markedly. First it began with masculine ways of clothing, wearing pants, later on adapting for male customs and habits. And later still women were able to think along male lines just to narrow the gap between them and men.
Whether the men did or did not like it, they had to maintain the household – household chores and the like, when the woman was more able or equal to finance the family. The Law of Completing a Unit has been distorted. How could there be harmony in a relationship when the pure negative and positive poles no longer existed, when neither man was pure man nor woman was pure one? The after-effect which has been caused by this eliminating of differ- ences we can see and feel both at home and at the workplace – everyone does everything what he or she knows and is able to accomplish. Continuous stir and superficiality became a part of the modern man who cannot even see themself that life could be different, more tranquil. The symbol of the present times is the everlasting lack of time and peace. Neither man nor woman consider themselves as being able to make full use of their resources and abilities because there is no time for them. Unceasing motion and disturbance take the inner composure and peace away from them.
Even if, most of the emancipated women realize these negative points, they will surely protest against previous claims: “Are we to come back to the pots and children? Never more! ” It is not necessary to be afraid of coming back. However, it necessary to go forward straight, without deflections, which avert us from the right aim.
The right way directs to the harmony and creative action, and not to rush and frivolity. Through equality, the woman should have gained the similar education as the man, to prove her rational maturity which was never granted to the woman. That was often the reason of underestimation and humiliation of one. An educated woman should have become the equal partner for the man. For the welfare of society, the emancipation should have given the equal enforcement of own abilities for those women which wanted to devote to a work completely.
The compulsory employment in socialistic society was the byway which seduced many women from the right way. Instead of free decision whether to be the mother or to work, the women usually had to do both. When the man wanted so as the woman does not injure health herself, he had to adapt himself too, and to help in the household, even with the female work.
The free will of today’s man should have led him or her to their own choice of a partner, according to their ideas, not according to the wish of parents or possessions. Although most people use this free choice, the partnerships are not better than in the past. Why? After all, the emancipation should have led to the coveted harmony and equality in marriage! But it brought the destruction instead of benefit because of its wrong understanding.
The continuous process of emancipation, which is erroneously understood as equaliza- tion of gender differences, brought about, within a short period, the establishment of types of partners totally different from the types existing previously. The new prototypes of men and women were connected by one word – a distortion. Men stopped being men and women stopped being women when each of them had to act, according to need, like the other one, as well. We have eliminated pure contrasts from our lives. Into the black colour, the white one was added, and we obtained grey one. On the other hand, into the white colour there was added the black one and we got the grey colour again. The entire life became grey – tedious and thereby chaotic because pure counterparts, which were inspiring and giving the power in their purity, have been removed out of it.
The gentle heart of woman and her tender caress, which were to be intended for making the man and children happy, “hardened” in strenuous job obligations. The strong-masculine support broke down because it lost its stability and strength through light but monotonous household chores and childcare. This has been called the progress – the emancipation.
If the mutual “adaptation” to the household tasks develops evenly at both partners, the feeling of the seeming harmony arises, even though both of them are being turned aside to the opposite poles. However, when one of them resists distorting of his or her naturalness, he or she is the cause of unceasing problems resulting in quarrels and split-ups. To try to find a solu- tion, many people look for another “distorted human”, which strangely enough they are able to find sometime. More cautious people discovered a rather easy way out – they live alone. To find a distorted counterpart is considered by them as being too difficult and unlikely.
Everything distorted is hardly usable, compatible also impractical. Let’s imagine the straight things – like door, tables or pens – were curvy only. We could hardly use them and would lose a lot of time. Evenly it’s extremely difficult for distorted partners to find the har- moniousness in partnership. This disharmony takes a lot of mental and emotional energy, joy of life and creativity from both partners. Then they miss this energy in other areas.
Most of the successful women began to underestimate their husbands because of their inability, which resulted from their apathy and weakness. Other women were forced to take over the activity, when their husbands did not know or want to be the right men. Next emanci- pated women lost their gentleness in other way. Two kinds of activities, at home also at work, without enough help, took the women the physical and psychical power, and thus the right femininity. Nowadays, it is not the irony, that many unemployed men have nothing what to do, whereas the employed women destroy themselves in two occupations?!
However, the deviated behaviour of men and women is not only a current issue which has been spread throughout the Earth as a result of a wrong emancipation. „Distorted souls” lived in human bodies centuries ago but their distortion was not too distinct outwardly because of the lack of social freedom, which supports the distortion as we can see it at present.
When anyone had the opportunity to recognise his or her former lives, he or she had to be surprised by the almost incredible fact that they also lived in the body of the other sex. How is it possible that the same person is a man in his or her some life and a woman in another one when the spiritual germs are either positive or negative? One of the Eternal Laws – the Free Will – plays the decisive role in this case. According to this law man may act in such a way that he decides.
For example, when a female spirit is born on Earth as a woman, and during life decides – under the influence of various conditions or its own will – to live as a man, that means more actively and roughly, rationally and strenuously, it does not mean, that it changes into man physically in that moment. The mass, so the earthly body, is not able to change so fast. But when this soul leaves the Earth after death, it comes to the beyond as a man. The soul has converted into the male being faster than the physical body, thanks to more gentle nature of it.
If this woman likes the male behaviour, she acts in Ethereal World this way, and she is born as a man in the next life. But it can happen, she will suffer in this male life under the influence of stronger demands. However, she has to play her role to feel the positives and negatives of man’s life, and so she will never need to repeat this change. If she realizes, the female activity is more natural for herself, she can fulfill this desire faster after death, thanks to more gentle body. In next lives on Earth, she can already act as a woman. Some spirits have to try, in fact, on their own bodies who they want to be.
As, according to the Law of Free Will, man may make mistakes, take wrong paths, do lawlessness and even evil in his or her life, so they may decide to live in an opposite way as they are predestined in their nature. Of course, they must bear consequences of its decision alone because free will is closely connected with the responsibility.
Once, when some occupations were not accessible to women, the woman decided to born voluntarily as a man on Earth, when she wanted to be helpful for mankind, for example, as a doctor. Many lives ago she could gain valuable experience as a herbalist or a midwife and then wanted to bring it into the scientific medicine too. Similarly, other skills led the women to become the helpful men for the society or their own development on Earth – to become the priests, monks, ascetics or with practical skills as law layers, philosophers, teachers. There were not only distorted souls all the time.
The change of sex may also be a form of atonement in certain cases. Then, it does not arise from the own will of the spirit. For example, when some men degraded and oppressed women consciously with evil intentions, according to the Law of Reciprocal Action they will experience through the change of sex that, which they caused. Only through their own experi- ence they will be able to understand their limited opinions and prejudices. Man took the rule over woman in hand as a consequence of ignorance and pride only. He misused his physical strength, power and intellect to disgrace and humiliate her instead of her protecting and honor-ing.
Despite of emancipation and common progress nowadays the women still live in most countries in such too humiliating and limited conditions it surprises. Their status is, similar as hunger, wars and unhappiness, the product of wrong behaviour of individuals and groups.
Some women misused their free will and tolerance of their partners so much, that they did not develop their femininity in the right way. They have distorted and stopped not only their own spiritual growth but also the development of their partners, who had to repress their own manhood because of the balance. ‘Straight- ening’ of these women to their right role can happen only under the stronger influ- ence, so in the position, when they have to behave and act as the women under pressure, because they would act wrongly again from their own will. When this woman understands and receives her femininity, she will be born in free condi- tions.
All examples are only the indications of thousands possible cases of karmic incarnations of spirits. Because of presented reasons, it is purpose-built and necessary the various status of women in the society on Earth. It will take until the attitude to women improves. It depends mainly on the men, but also on the women until they realise their right femininity.
Eternal Laws help in the process of “the unbending” by “pushing” man towards what is the best for him or her. Under the influence of their own free will, many people would take a course in the opposite direction of the development just out of their ignorance. They will un- derstand the provident guidance of higher entities only a fixed period of time later when they already keep on top of things. A proverb “Every cloud has a silver lining” confirms this experi- ence.
The communistic idea that all people should have lived under the same conditions, have proved to be unreal in practice. The reason for this is a different spiritual maturity of people. While in the Ethereal World souls live in the places where they belong to according to the Law of Gravity and the Law of Homogeneity, on the Earth other principles take effect. There are living here together both more and less developed men. This situation has been called forth by themselves because they have been paying no attention to the Law of Homogeneity. The less developed ones often misuse goodness of more advanced men and cause them sufferings and harm. They do not know that produce thereby new negative karma themselves and will have to take the consequences of it as the blows of fate later. Lower spirit needs for its development harsher conditions and stronger strokes than more developed one. The one understands and improves oneself without the physical suffering and humiliation.
Through the removal of castes, which were preserved in their original sense in India for the longest period of time, and through the attracting of low spirits by the negative propensi- ties on Earth, a connection among men of various inner maturity has been formed. The castes were the imitations of the Ethereal World in which its individual planes are divided into parts according to the Law of Homogeneity. The perfect spirits of the Spiritual Realm directed the birth of souls according to their species of homogeneity – the qualities of the soul into these castes on Earth.
The spiritually more advanced men matured in the highest caste by teaching of others, giving out their knowledge and experiences. They were teachers, priests, doctors, lawyers and the like.
Other were developing spiritually in the second caste as knights, soldiers, heroes through the sacrificing of their own lives in favour of other men in wars, secret missions and catastrophes.
The third caste comprised artists and craftsmen.
The least developed people serving to others belonged to the fourth caste. Many of them lived alone under harsher conditions in order to be awakened spiritually by strong blows of life. However, anyone of them had the possibility of passing to the higher caste when they spiritually exceeded the level of their caste through an exceptional deed or a manifestation.
People lived and came in contact only within their caste at that time. Thereby the Law of Homogeneity was observed according to which a person situated too low cannot develop in the presence of a much higher one because of misunderstanding one. When they want to understand each other according to the Law of Gravity, the low spirit drags down the higher one because he or she is heavier than that one. Since the low spirit cannot ascend, accordingly the higher spirit must go down for the understanding of each other. Neither of them can grow through this adaptation, on the contrary, they both stagnate or fall.
As long as a less advanced man lives among the equal ones, small differences offer them the possibility of mutual understanding and growth. The sorting of spirits at birth into the castes, was not a chance happening, but it occurred according to the Law of Homogeneity and the Law of Reciprocal Action. Therefore, also marriages and relationships in the society of castes were spiritually equal and right.
The distortion and misuse of the caste system went along in the period when the hu- man materialism – the giving priority to matter and intellect – was getting stronger. The ruling castes themselves caused their breakdown since they started exploiting the lower castes and considering themselves as being superior. In this way, they induced general dissatisfaction and imbalance which consecutively led towards abolition of castes.
Neither the democracy brought the longed-for solution; the spiritual development did not improve. At the present time, man ought particularly carefully to examine that with whom he or she get acquainted because, after the removal of castes, he or she is thrown back on themself to distinguish and assess fellow-men. By the wrong choice of the partner and friends, he or she stagnates or declines spiritually, even though, they do not often realise this. He or she will not be conscious of their higher abilities since they are not able to exercise them in the unequal relations. Instead of a joyful development they experience only misunderstanding and stress whereby one gets weakened.
9. The Man
What are mistakes the man did in his development? When and how did his distortion start? The first roots are in the old Atlantis, which we call as the fabulous one fallaciously. It truly existed as the long streak of the narrow land in the Atlantic Ocean, from Greenland to the South Pole. On the maps, where the bottom of the oceans is shown, the rest of this land is vis- ible and it is called the Southatlantic and Northatlantic ridge. In the early age of Atlantis, the woman lived in her own womanliness and clearness. Despite of her virtues, the man did not appreciate her; what is more, he humiliated her because of her weakness and emotionality.
At that time, the wrong started to spread in the man, which has got such dimensions nowadays, that we do not realize it more, because we have accepted it as the natural part of our lives. How is that wrong, which acts for thousands of years and is hidden among us in such way, that we do not register it? Outwardly, it acts as our friend and necessary friend. But it only plays this role; it hides behind it as behind the mask, which hides something entirely different. It is our enemy, in fact. It tries to rule our lives unqualifiedly, although it is not strong enough for this role.
Where should we look for the pest in order to know about it? Let us look for it in our heads. There is residing there – it has honored name – the intellect. Someone could say now: It is unbelievable! How can be the intellect our enemy? Is it even evincible?
Let yourselves be persuaded. We can begin with the original purpose of the intellect. It was supposed to simplify life on Earth, to make man a wise master over nature and its crea- tures. At the same time, intellect was to be a counterweight to the spirit, it was supposed to keep it grounded so that it does not escape from reality during connecting with the heights. Al- though, the intellect is the finer product of our brain, it is still material. That means it belongs to matter and earthly activities in its essence. But man wanted, by his or her intellect, to rule over their soul and even their spirit, which are, according to the Law of Homogeneity, totally different nature. When man did not understand spiritual happenings with his or her intellect, they reacted as a child would do – they made fun of what they did not understand.
Although, we do not see love and hate, we still acknowledge their expressions and con- sequences as something real, because we feel them. It is different with the spirit. A materialist claims that the spirit does not exist because he or she can’t see it. He or she does not believe that, would they give it a chance to express itself, it could develop many different abilities, even outside time and space. The spirit, due to its non-material essence, acts above time and space and is more multifaceted and resourceful than the intellect. It also draws from the ex- periences of past lives. The intellect is young and inexperienced; a mere child compared to a mature spirit. It only gathers and keeps information from one life, even only earthly. In spite of this, it tries to subjugate the spirit.
Just imagine the life of an adult who is subordinate to a child, who leaves to it all deci- sion making and power, like intellect wants to do to the spirit. Will a relationship like this lead to mutual benefit and growth? It resembles a chick leading a hen. What can come of it? Only senseless wandering, misunderstandings and chaos. When the child rules, it acts according to its abilities – it plays games and acts up. The intellect also only thinks within the framework of its abilities, it cannot rise above the horizon of its comprehension. As it is the product of mat- ter, it acknowledges only that which is of the same substance, i.e., material.
If a child does not acknowledge the wisdom of an adult, it will not respect his or her advice and experience, which would help it to grow and develop. It is similar with the attitude of the limited intellect towards the more mature and versatile spirit. Because it cannot compre- hend it, as it is of a different essence, it resolutely states that the spirit does not exist! It does not realize that it undermines its own position. It is only the spirit that supports the devel- opment of matter and the human body. The physical embryo in the mother’s body cannot develop without the spirit; it dies.
Let’s come back to the man to the ages, when he started to use his intellect in the wrong way for the first time. The Atlantis was the most developed civilization on the Earth at that time. It had about a position as the USA does nowadays. The men were fully using their intel- lect for improving the earthly life and the women lived fully with intuitive sensing and spirit way. That gave beauty to their life and accelerated progress, as real men and real women, ac- cording to the Law of Completing a Unit, created harmonious living and relationships. Later the man also started to use his intellect where he was not supposed to, he started to evaluate the woman with it. He thought because she chiefly expressed herself through emotions, caring for children and the household; she was inferior, incapable, as he could not evaluate her invisible- spiritual contribution with his intellect. The woman, closely connected with the heights, cre- ated a bridge for the incarnation of higher spirits, and at the same time, she attracted to Earth prototypes from the Astral.
The man perseveres in his error to this day. He considers scientific and technological progress as the top of the development, as he perfected matter and his intellect through it.
The intellect tries to stay in this favourable position and suppresses everything that could disturb its ruling status, mainly the spirit. Many people do not even know that, apart from the frontal brain, also have the small brain that receives spiritual impulses from the spirit and keeps experiences from past lives. But, due to its long-lasting enforced inactivity, its ca- pacity has diminished to such an extent that it became stunted. Both parts of the brain were equal in the beginning, as they worked uniformly, harmoniously as, e.g., the kidneys do.
The capacity of the frontal brain has increased just as the small brain’s capacity has di- minished, on the grounds of favoring logical thinking and neglecting of the emotion, intuitive sensing and the spirit. Children are being born with this disfigured brain. This event is known as the decline of mankind, the “hereditary sin”. It is an involuntary inheritance which the newborn brings into life on Earth. This deformation of the brain limits it from the start and inhibits the usage of the small brain. Fortunately, by knowing about this hindrance and making an effort, everyone can awaken the small brain into a more intense activity.
Ever since, humanity elevated the intellect to the judge of all things; it started on a path of a totally different development. Instead of being ennobled, it declined spiritually. It hon- ours and acknowledges primarily intellectual knowledge, physical abilities, possessions and powerfulness. With an increased income, material requirements are also increasing, and man has to work hard – constantly. The reward, again, is material delight in form – the food, sex, fun and games. A life where hard work alternates with hard “play” is considered the height of happiness. But what leads to the highest peak in the same time leads to decline. This frequently is the end of civilizations based on the rule of the intellect, based in the matter, which has an inherent propensity for change, formation and disintegration.
If mankind voluntarily surrendered the rule of its life to a higher element, i.e., to the spirit; it would avoid the negative consequences of matter and changes thereof and it would live “eternal life” also on Earth without the necessity of the decline of civilizations. Mankind would become enlightened and develop upwards, and there would be “eternity” on Earth. It would be of immeasurably longer duration than that of the matter. Man would not be hindered by unnecessary suffering and hardship. They could live on Earth in a similar way to living in Paradise – in love, joyful activity and creativity, as Eternal Laws would not punish them with their own mistakes.
But already in ancient times, people started to live under the influence of “hereditary sin”, under the rule of the intellect. That’s why the Bible preordained man to “work in the sweat of his brow and woman to give birth in pain”. Hardship, pain, and disease are conse- quences which humanity caused themselves by their fall, when they tasted and ate the apple from the tree of knowledge – intellect. Man became a true materialist when they elevated the intellect over the spirit.
A further distortion was caused by the man through the incorrect understanding of the sexual instinct. As he has done with the intellect, he has likewise put the sexual instinct onto the highest pedestal, above the generative power. It was generative power that was to lead man, and not the sexual instinct. Correctly used generative power spiritualises the body of man. This happens in pure love and noble emotion. In that case, the generative energy unites and improves all three parts of man – body, soul and spirit.
Sensuality connects only matter with matter – sexual organs with the brain, in which the feeling of pleasure is experienced. The spirit does untouched, unused stay. That’s why a person is never fully “satiated” and satisfied, or only for a while. He or she does not know that the feeling of long-lasting satisfaction can only come when pleasure is experienced on all three levels of existence.
The sexual instinct is, in the same way as the intellect, an inevitable part of life. That’s why it should not be removed from life. It should be put into its proper place – behind genera- tive power. What does that mean practically? It means to first of all get rid of the unreasonable view that man becomes a real man only by frequent and long sexual experiences. It is similar with food. He needs to eat, but the manliest man is not the one who most frequently overeats. The golden mean is always the best.
Only when man stops seeing the woman as an object of entertainment and his sexual urge; and he begins to approach her as a being that deserves genuine respect and real love; he will change her into a “goddess” who will reciprocate his love, and offer him unforgettable and eternal pleasures on the level of the body, soul and spirit.
From time immemorial, the man has expressed himself through his basic character – ac- tivity. But in this case also the distortion has happened. Under the veil of tolerance and eman- cipation, the man voluntarily loosened the hold on his activity and let it be gradually taken over by the woman. So the active man has changed to the comfortable or obedient do-gooder, who has the pleasure on top of that he has got this role. He gave his activity to the woman voluntarily, not only at home, but also in those areas, where he should be dominant.
The decline of the male activity has expressed in the sphere of the relationships in the most comic way. It looks almost the woman has to woo for the favour of man to get closer to him. The mouse has become the predator; and the cat has become the prey.
Nowadays the man is afraid of the unsuccess and humiliation; therefore, he is rather passive and lonely, than to experience the refusal or to get on the risk. When he stopped to be the real man in the area of the partnerships, he lost his masculinity in other areas, too. It is mutually connected. He has become weaker and gentler and created the unbalance, which the women, consciously or not, started to redress – they have taken the male role.
If nevertheless some of the men reached his aim through his own activity and gained the woman of his life, in most cases, his next effort decreased. It is often said, the marriage is the tomb of love. He was so sure about his prey, especially when he had a loving and devoted woman, that he did not have reason to be active anymore. When the conquered fort felt down, he did not feel the need to renew it and conquer again. He lost interest in it, became comfort- able and gave up the role of the fighter; he began to be „uxorious”.
The other one, who remained active and did not succumb the laziness, started to let off the activity in other area, not at home. He conquers foreign forts and let the ruins behind him.
Only when the man becomes the real man again, the black, not the grey one, his partner will be also the real woman, the white, not the grey one, too. The Law of Equilibrium and the Law of Completing will fill, and the harmony will happen. The inspiration and mutual attrac- tion will appear, which can take forever, if both sides try to.
If the man wants to be the active partner, he cannot scatter with the female tasks regu- larly, which call for quite different attitudes and expressions than the man has. If he does the house works, when the woman is absent, ill or exhausted, it is commendable, because in this way he proves the respect, love and thoughtfulness to her. But if it is his permanent task, it is clear, this relationship is distorted.
Unfortunately, most of the women do not appreciate their partners for their goodness and submissiveness. It is true; the woman should rule in the household; it is her kingdom. But it does not mean; the man should be her servant. The man is supposed to be her helper by hard housework, for example, by cleaning the windows, the carpets, holding the heavy shopping and so on. He should repair all broken and not working things in the house, from the least to the largest, take care about the car, and equip the offices and the like. Nowadays some of the men neither know how to repair the things, nor to call the repairman. They probably do not have the power for that, when they exhaust it by female works…
The others, belonging to the opposite extreme, who do not have the time for that, be- cause they spare it at work. Therefore, they do not know the expenses of the household and how it works. These men do not even like to contribute for it. They think it has to work also without them, because it is only a piece of cake than their work. They do not appreciate the work in the household at all but talk about themselves as about the pure men, because they not once ever touch the vacuum cleaner.
So-called „typical“ men maybe contentedly stroke their bulky belly now. They think they live in the right way when they do not help their working women in the household, be- cause they consider it to be under their standard. They know how to earn enough and secure the family, and they want only to have a rest at home. If they have the wives, who prepare for them delicious food and create a snug household, because they do not work, it is not a mistake. Conversely, they complement each other. However, it is worse, when they neither allow their wives to stay at home, nor want to help them, when ones comes home exhausted from work.
Many men and women think incorrectly; the woman has to stay at home only when she has small children. It is mistaken view. Most of the children would agree to live modestly up to their adulthood, when their mothers are not employed. Not because of playing and learning with them, but making the stable feeling of heat, love and habitat.
Some of the women feel happy themselves only in this role, and if they did not need to, they would not work. They would rather live modestly and only for their household and family. They should talk about it with their partners and use todays chances. We do not have to be afraid of the future, illness and pension all the time. We should live for the presence and everything will go in such way, how the man deserves it, according to the Law of Reciprocal Action. The love creates the love; the money creates the money.
There are also the women there, who are not the mothers, but they have a strong senti- ment for home, and the work outdoors does not make satisfying them. If their aim is to cre- ate the snug home indeed, and not shopping, sitting around in cafés or exorbitant care about themselves, the men should think about that, if it would not be better for the woman to stay at household.
Other women are good mothers and housewives with the gentle sense of the self-real- ization. They should work only part-time and give time to their hobbies.
Some of the women claim that they would never stay at home because do not like the house works. They should think honestly whether the apathy to the housework does not result from the exhaustion at their work, where mostly they lose all of their power. They hide this complex – the apathy to the housework – by the assertion; they work because of better finan- cial security of their family. But what is the meaning of the family, which has a large-furnished flat, the most modern car and everything what it wants, when some of their members leave it prematurely in a couple of years. Live is not only the constant stress, hard work and delicious food. We can already form the paradise on the Earth now – if we think honestly about our life and displace everything, what does burden and make us exhausted.
The money does not have such value, which we attribute it to. Everyone would hold out even with the smaller amount, if he revalued his needs honestly. The same things are possible to buy for the smaller prize, out of a bit good will and time even in case of present high prices. This way it is possibly to live more contentedly with the smaller income. When the calm, love and modesty come back to the household, doubtfulness and an apprehension about from the future will disappear. They are only the expressions of exhaustion and stress in most cases.
The household is as the firm, where anything is not done only by one person. The work is divided into various areas, which are controlled by someone; the other one does the work and is responsible for it. Even in the household the woman should determine to the every member of the family, even to the small children, their adequate tasks and duties. She should have enough time and patience to show, how to do it, and as well may control their fulfilment.
The equality should have brought the acknowledgement of the female works in households and make them tantamount to the male work in the employment.
If the paid work force should do these works, the expenses would be equal to mostly the whole salary of the man. Therefore, the underestimating of the housework is not right. Their neglecting causes the permanent disorganization, frivolity and stress, which are so typical for todays era.
What should today’s man do to become a real man again? First of all he has to know his hidden abilities and character and then cultivate them.
The man’s most crucial task should be to provide the financial security of the family. This requires enormous activity and responsibility – this is his true role which makes a real man out of him.
Basic male qualities are most of all:
– activity
– responsibility
– courage
– strength
– honesty
– respect for woman and authority
– justice
The man should display these qualities not just towards his partner, but also at work, and in his community. But some of the men want to act in the work as the gentlemen; therefore, they undergo the freaks of their female colleagues or other subordinates patiently, only not to blot their copybook and the perfect picture about themselves. But at home they have to release the repressed emotions not to get the heart attack or stroke. The victims of their emotions are mainly the children and the wife, even if they love them.
Respect towards women does not mean tolerance of their serious shortcomings and the suppression of dissatisfaction. A decent leader can use the right approach so as not to offend his female worker but make her aware of her shortcomings. By suppressing his negative emo- tions, he does harm not only to himself but also to her, as he supports her faults. This can create an atmosphere of injustice and weakness in the workplace.
If the man is lacking certain male qualities, or if they are developed to a lesser degree, his partner will have them in abundance. She can “gift” them to him, not by criticizing and underestimating him, but by voluntarily submitting her treasures through advice, inspiration and support.
The man does not need to spend as much time on spiritual education as woman. His spirit is awakened and growing by fulfilling his goals in practical life with the help of the ideal male qualities. The man ought to engrave his goals and character into the matter through his will. The will is the driving power, which comes from the spirit and, in his hands, changes into action. Without action, the will is nothing. Only through activity, through a deed, a man grows spiritually, ideally with the help of a woman who inspires him.
The men whose only goal in life is spiritual are mostly impractical in life. Indian cul- ture mirrors this state. Although it reached a high level of spiritual development in a certain period, it gradually began to stagnate and decline, as it did not consider material life on Earth important. The result of this disharmony is shown in the unequivocal fact that only a minute number of the enormous amount of ascetics, yogis or monks reaches “salvation” – the final development of the spirit. In most cases, the lack of harmony is a handicap.
Only a person who knew earthly joys and worries, has experienced them, can give them up. He or she, who gives them up prematurely, has wasted life. Spirit and matter are equally relevant on Earth, both of them need to be used and developed. Only by overcoming matter, does the spirit develop, grow and strengthen.
10. The Woman
We know, the figurative phenomena in the Bible cannot be understood at face value, but considering the meaning. So the first man on Earth was not created from the clay but the earthly elements, so from the matter from which the animal body developed. The spirit or the breath, which brought him to life, was the soul, which came into him in the stage of the great- est maturity. The woman was formatted in the similar way. But the splitting of the spiritual germs into the male and female ones preceded this phenomenon, which happened in the mass, on some planet. According to the Law of Homogeneity and Gravity, the heavier parts of the germ separated from the lighter ones in the complete spiritual germ. In this process, gentler female germ was created later, in the passive way, after the active separation of the heavier male part. So the Bible is right, that the woman was created later.
Religious tradition has given us somewhat incorrect opinion; when the man was created as the first one, is also spiritually on a higher level than the woman. Because the male on Earth has a denser body, he is, according to the Law of Homogeneity, more connected to matter, to earthly affairs. Woman, according to this law, due to her finer substance, connects to the finer higher radiations of non-material worlds more easily. That means that woman is on a higher level spiritually than man. Her more sensitive substance makes her more perceptive but, at the same time, more vulnerable. She perceives vibrations from higher and lower levels as well, more readily.
The radiations from lower, denser planets are so strong that they can lead man from the true path of development. That’s why in the ethereal field where in flowers spirit-germs are developing, male beings are also present who are protecting them from negative influences by their positive – stronger and denser – radiation. In this period, the germ is still unconscious, so it is not able to distinguish between good and wrong influences, and could be lured onto an incorrect path during its spiritual awakening. Male beings aid the germ in its first free decision making to choose the right path when travelling in the World of Matter. That’s why the begin- ning, the first life, is usually the correct one for everyone. Man is only later being lured onto wrong paths, through his or her own will and ignorance of Eternal Laws.
Life on Earth is similar to life in a jungle. Man is being influenced by radiations from higher and lower worlds and, whether he or she wants it or not, they are subjected to their ac- tivity. The radiations from the lower planets are stronger, as they are more homogeneous to the matter on Earth, heavier and closer to the Earth. Man perceives these vibrations earlier also better than higher spiritual ones that are much further and a whole lot finer.
Eternal Laws and spiritual knowledge are like traffic signs, which man uses for orien- tation, so as not to get lost. He or she, who disregards them and does not want to heed them, travels to his or her goal on detours, also has to protect themself from the attacks of various “wild animals” that endanger him or her on the wrong paths. When prehistoric men realized which animals were dangerous, they avoided them or killed them. But they could not avoid dangerous spiritual vibrations, as they were present everywhere. They did not pose so much of a danger to the men as to women, as the men were protected by the density of their body. According to the Law of Homogeneity, the men were thereby more immune for higher as well as lower spiritual vibrations.
For ages, the woman has connected the man with the heights – with higher worlds, through her sensitivity and higher perceptibility. What she attracted from above, in the form of prototypes, virtues or ideals, the man has put into practice. This process took place often only subconsciously. Spiritual purity protected the woman like a lock from undesirable, negative influences.
We must not arrive at the wrong conclusion that the man was not able to receive any- thing spiritual. Before he cultivated his frontal brain excessively, he also had received spiritual impulses from above. Only later, due to the increased development of primarily the intellect, he closed himself off from the heights.
While the woman lived a natural, feminine way of life, she devoted herself mainly to lighter work – care of children, her husband and household. She found fulfilment in emotions. Her higher spiritual activity and connection with higher worlds changed her, in comparison to man, into a beautiful being. In pious respect the man “served” his “goddess” and protected her from negative earthly influences. He built a shelter for her and provided food and safety of the family. The first generation of man lived still in spiritual purity and in agreement with Eternal Laws, as they let themselves be led predominantly by the spirit. It could be said that the first people on Earth lived satisfied, as if in Paradise, although the conditions compared to the present ones were seemingly much harder. They did not know everyday hardship or burden and were more in tune with natural cycles.
According to the Bible, the woman was the first to give in to the temptation of the “ser- pent”. It is just a simile, but it is, sadly, true. Precisely because the woman was more sensitive she, as the first one, succumbed to the luring and temptation of the “serpent”, i.e., the negative radiations from lower levels. Why do we call these negative radiations temptation? Because the serpent, as a negative principle, is not a fictitious idea but a conscious element, and the one deceives people actively through negative thoughts. We will talk more about it and its representative later. In the beginning, the woman perceived only positive thoughts through her brain; she communicated them to the man together with the spiritual vibrations from above. The man put her ideas and suggestions into effect in matter. Later, when positive thoughts started to change to temptation, the woman did not realize the danger and consequences. She did not know about the existence of the “serpent” and its intentions; that’s why she lacked cau- tion.
At first the woman considered her beauty as something self-evident. She did not need to care for it or enhance it; she was graced by spiritual purity. Spirituality and purity are expressed as beauty, as they are in agreement with Eternal Laws. The serpent – temptation, constantly whispered to the woman that she is more beautiful than the man. When she finally accepted this deception as her own thought and realized her superiority to the man, she was overtaken by a so far unknown quality – vanity. She started to beautify herself to increase her advantage and profit from it. This intellectual speculation was the first bite into the apple of sin.
By taking care of her beauty, the woman gradually started to tie herself to her body, to matter, and turned her back on the connection with the heights. As a result of this change, her beauty became more and more earthly, and gradually she influenced the man’s senses more than his spirit. His so far moderate, natural, sexual instinct started to get overactive. The chain of negative consequences continued and began to create new qualities, not known before.
While the woman lived in spiritual purity, the man could count on her faithfulness, even though she was beautiful. But by stressing her advantages and by trying to use them practi- cally, i.e., gaining favours, she awakened in the man previously unknown jealousy and with it a feeling of ownership. When the man sensed the covetous looks of his fellow men, he started to doubt his wife. In order to keep her, he fought first with fists, later with weapons, later yet with wealth. He started to accumulate possessions, even at the expense of others, just to attain or keep the most alluring of the women. The accumulation of property was the beginning of oppression, injustice, conflict and other negative consequences.
Later on, the man was able to develop these negative traits even without the woman. He discovered that can use his intellect not only when working but also when contending for pow- er, which he needed to get what he desired. When the intellect gained power in him, he threw the woman off her highest pedestal and started to despise her. He was no longer obstructed by her purity, which she was losing because of her vanity. With the loss of purity, the woman also lost her power and real respect. In order to better her dishonored status and to make the man like her despite his contempt, she was capable of doing anything, even to sell herself. This way she has not ruined only herself, but also the man. Material pleasures and possessions gradually became the main purpose of life.
The woman was the first one who sank and thereby caused her own and the man’s fall, as well. That’s why it should be the woman, as the first one, to recover and raise herself also the man. The woman, through her nature, is a bridge to higher spiritual knowledge, if she lives the right life. In that case, she uplifts the man, family and her surroundings and thereby the whole nation.
How can the woman regain her original purity which she almost lost? Is it even possible nowadays? Yes, it is, by certain circumstances. First and foremost the woman has to know her drawbacks, which are the consequences of the distorted values and opinions. When she receives and confess her mistakes and falls deeply in inner herself and honestly desires for rectification, her limp immaculacy will start to blossom.
The first mistake or distortion concerns her most pronounced value – the beauty. To the present day it is the primary and most prominent symbol of the woman. But whom do we consider being the most beautiful of the women today? That one, who lures and catches the most looks of the men. The women know that the man’s sexual instinct is often the only evalu- ating tool used to determine their value, so they enhance their beauty to awaken and provoke it. As a result, beauty and temptation go hand in hand. The woman is not attractive without the sexappeal. She does everything to adapt to this ideal of beauty. The competitions of beauty, the elections of miss and models are the only meaning of life for many girls. The result of it is then just the priggishness, the ambitiousness and accumulating of property – all of it are the distorted ideals of the woman. They do not make her prettier; that´s why she has to compensate beauty of hers by the artificial adorning. The most of the winners of the beauty competitions look ordinary without the expensive clothes and adaptation of the face, and, what is more, most of them look worse than the trivial girls and women.
Some of the men have already understood the senselessness of these competitions and claim: the most beautiful girls are walking in the streets. They rightly feel; the woman is not beautiful only due to her perfect physical-outward appearance, cosmetic adaptation and rational knowledge i.e., intellectually. Exorbitant decorating, fads and plastic operations are only the compensation for that, what the woman misses – the natural-spiritual beauty which would hide everything. At the first place, it is the soul, which makes the woman beautiful. The people use to say rightly, every young girl is pretty, because she is clear yet. But only hardly any of the men are fascinated by clear beauty of the woman, without seeing the object of their physical desire in her.
What should be the ideal and the aim of current woman? As it was from the beginning:
To uplift her surroundings thanks to her purity and natural beauty intent that everyone feels the respect and desire to do nobly in her presence, because she awakens the best what is in them.
It does not mean; the woman should refuse any the decoration of her outward appear- ance. She would hardly elevate her surroundings, if she is tousled, untidy and dressed care- lessly. The woman should give so many attentions to her physical beauty, as she gives to the hygiene and food. They complete the life but are not the main meaning of it.
The physical clearness is the first presumption of the beauty. No perfumes and deodor- ants could compensate it. Gentle decoration of the face, so the make-up should make the inconspicuous features visible more and hide smaller drawbacks, mostly in the case of the women of mature age.
The woman can follow the fashion in clothing, if it is not eccentric and provocative. Masculine haircuts will hardly command feelings of respect towards the women – the “weak- er“ sex, in true, undistorted the men. The same applies to masculine types of suits and trousers, which do not enhance femininity and natural attractiveness, which should bring gentlemanly feelings and behaviour in the men back. In wintertime, the warm, semi-long and lightly en- larged skirts warm up more than the trousers, which the current woman finds to be the neces- sary part of her wardrobe. Even, less beautiful woman looks more feminine in the skirt. The skirt is the natural protection of the woman against her decline to the masculinity.
A necessary component of physical beauty is a movement, which adds a gracefulness or on the contrary a ponderousness to the woman. In this area again the woman concentrates on the wrong goal. When her figure started to deform because of her sitting-work, she looked for the possibilities how to remove this deficiency. She started to do the sports like tennis, aero- bic, running, weight training, Callanetics and the like. She is aiming for a new ideal of beauty – a firm, sporty figure with slight curves. And so the fine, weak woman tries to be equal to the man not only in work, society and fashion but also her body.
Let yourselves think about that, what is happening with the woman after strenuous ex- ercises and physical effort. Her originally graceful, permeable and supple body became heavy and firm similar to male one. Due to the increased density of the body, there is a more homo- geneous connection of the woman to matter and to earthly affairs, rather than the heights. She became an equal, but not a complementing partner to the man. She is not white, but grey. And, what is more, she is proud on this change.
So how should the woman keep the nice figure and to stay the real woman? The rising physical effort harms her not only physically but also mentally. Therefore, the woman should choose simpler, easy exercises and more relaxation. That leads to the flexible and spiritualize body. Yoga without meditation is the ideal medium to reach the spiritual and physical beauty.
Relaxation and not difficult exercises provide the freshness, impalpability and health for her. The woman needs more relax than exercise, because of her sentimentality, which ex- presses itself by more raised psychical lability and excitement. This purpose is filled also by the undemanding dance, walks and gentle tourism.
Where should the woman find the spiritual beauty and clearness? Is it even possible nowadays? Yes, it is. When the woman starts „to straighten“ outwardly at first, then she should penetrate into her depths of soul and look for her distortions there. But where should she find the clear ideas, when this current life is full of injustice, possession and hypocrisy? The woman should fill herself with the ideals even from her young age – by reading the fairytales, legends, spiritual literature and belles-lettres, which will elevate her during the whole life. Any artistic activity, but also the passive perception of art and the handworks improve the female beauty and gentleness. The contact with the children and love to them are also the key to the purity of the woman. By replacing of beauty to the trivial life; by clear thinking, emotion and doing; the woman shapes her soul, which reflects in her eyes, the whole body and exhibition.
What should the woman develop, from precise qualities, when she wants to achieve true femi- ninity? Let’s just mention the basic ones:
• Faithfulness to her man and ideals.
• Purity of body, her environment and thoughts.
• Tidiness – in the household, at work, in mind.
• Calmness. Stress and absent mindedness as well as talkativeness, which are primarily an expression of fatigue, should be eliminated by relaxation, sleep, setting priorities and planning.
•Full experiencing of the emotionality, intuitive sensing, joy and sadness, as their sup- pression causes tension, depression and disease.
•Giving tenderness and care for children, animals, plants, art and handicrafts.
•Expression of honest, true and tender love to her partner and her community.
•Behaving naturally, being herself, not imitating idols.
The morality made the maternity as the higher aim of the woman. That woman, who lost a possibility to have the child or gave up of this value voluntarily, is regrettable and inferior in the eyes of others. The same is with the women who do not marry. Therefore, the girls and the mothers think about the happy getting married and the children since an early youth. Because the motherhood and marriage as natural ways, gives the woman the possibility to express her emotions actively, the woman desires for it. But she is not always fully satisfied, when ac- complishes it. Care about the children is the maximal boundary of the mental development of some women; therefore, they also like to play this role at the older age – as the care about the grandchildren. The women with higher demands also have more difficult aims, which could be connected with the female but also the male matters.
The tough period, when the woman looses the physical attraction and freshness, also the self-confidence, could be to break by the role of the grandmother, but also by the educa- tion of her spirit. She did not have the time for that in the past, because she took care about her children, then she spent a lot of time in the work and did not have the time to think about the spiritual development.
In some parts of India, there are kept curious habits till now. The married couple, at old age, leave their children and grandchildren to prepare theirselves spiritually for the transition from this world to another one. The modern woman can also choose the similar aim at the ma- ture age concurrently remaining with her family. Often or regular but not permanent helping with the grandchildren has not to disturb her spiritual growth, on the contrary, can support it. If the woman does not need to work hard at two works for most her life, her spiritual develop- ment would run parallel. But the lack of time and permanent stress turn her away from the real meaning of life – the connecting with the higher worlds.
The difficult modern life at two works has taken most women relax, naturalness and feminity. Therefore, the women without children and the single ones, who did not become the slaves of the occupation, are more valuable for the society sometimes. The exhausted and busy wife and mother do not uplift her surroundings spiritually, despite her modern clothes and decoration of the face. If, so at the utmost aesthetically or erotically. Only the calm, happy and spiritual woman can bring the virtues and the archetypes of the art works from above, provide them for the whole surroundings and elevate it due to her purity.
The maternity is for the working women too difficult. Therefore, she should choose, what she will prefer – the carrier or the children. Both activities take a lot of time and energy; therefore, they are hardly compatible, even if everything seems to be all right outwardly – es- pecially when the husband and the whole family helps. The lack of the mother love will ex- press in children later, when parents are inattentive to them. This is result of not creating the stable-loving bond each other in the childhood.
When the woman decides to become the mother, she has a big responsibility for the child. It does not include only taking care about its body and material needs, but first of all providing of the strong feeling of safety, love and tenderness, which the child needs for more than three or four years. The grandmothers and the teachers never give the child everything what the mother can – if she gives fully not burdened by working problems and other troubles. The reward for them would be the lasting love and respect of the children, who will mature for their serious roles in the adulthood, when they provide time for mother´s self-realization at work and her spiritual development.
Every woman should realize and determine her short and long term aims, and do not let confuse by random events. Most of the women do entirely different things in their lives than they want, because they do not know how to refuse them. Then they are sorry for it for the whole life. The woman is valuable in every status, if she lives as the real woman – whether, is married, single, without children, divorced, mother or only assiduous worker. Therefore, she should not lose the time with the man who she does not love just because she would not remain single, or to have the children just because she should have them. If the woman decided to be the mother, it does not mean that she has to give up of her other desires and aims for the rest of her life. After growing up of her children, or alongside upbringing of them, she can realize her potential in the part-time or attend various hobbies.
At work, the woman should orientate mainly on the human activities as art, speeches, social, cultural or organizational work, where she can use the spirit and sentiments mostly than the intellect. Management of various interest groups for children, or adults, gives ideal possi- bilities of self-realization to her. She is useful for others; she improves herself; also, it does not take to her a lot of time, which she should devote especially for children and the household.
When the woman is single or childlessness, did not lose the aim of life as most of people think about and feel sorry for her. On the contrary, it is her advantage. She has free time more for spiritual improvement of her own what enables her to connect knowingly with the higher worlds. She becomes what she gives the time to. The knowledge of the real aim in the life gives her the feeling of meaningfulness and balance. The maternity is not the highest mission of the woman. On the first place, there is the spiritual development and the uplifting of the surroundings, but not by neglecting of the maternity and the household.
So as, the woman is judged according to her outward appearance firstly, secondly we can guess her spiritual quality according to her home. The woman was always its queen. Ev- erything in the household was depended on her hands and taste. She felt there the best and the most safely, alone, with the husband or the children. Despite of rising materialism, home did not lose its task and function today. It is the source of the rest and safety. The home, clean spanking and modest beauty, is the balm for the soul and the body of the whole family.
Often stays outdoors, which are spread enough nowadays, provide only the dispersal and cause the chaos. The troubles remain; they are only repressed in mind, because they are not solved and understood.
In the snug home, the man can lie on the sofa and think about, why he or she are in a bad mood, what problems they have, how can solve their mistaken and mud- dled problems. Half hour spent in this way daily after the work, thinking about the problems, provide a lot of new impulses and can help to get rid of stressed thoughts and troubles. Except that, in the calm home surroundings, we can talk with the family members and change the experiences and advices.
Working woman usually does not have the time to control the prizes of food or discount- ed the sales. She buys without thinking what she needs. She often does not know she bought goods more expensively, because she does not have the time for comparison of the ones. So she can spend a lot of money easily. The thriftiness and good-economical skills leave most of the women’s souls as something obsolete, unfashionable. Occupied woman wants to have everything, what is offered on the market. After all, she works hard, so she deserves it! Their husband and children also think in this way. The sacrifice has become the unknown and absurd term for many people, although it elevates the man to the spiritual development, above. The money and hard work excluded love also modesty, from home.
The children already do not cry when they have to go to the nursery or the school. It is indifferent to them, because they did not experience better care at home. Already, since early youth, they have used the style; the love and modesty are not part of life, only the hard work and affluence. If married couples did not determine the tasks and duties rightly, there is the mess in the household all the time. It occurs to nobody that it also leads to the mess in the mind. Disorganization and glibness have become the current expression of life, and in these conditions, the new generation grows up. Nobody knows it is the consequence of the fact; the queen left the home.
The employment took the woman indispensable duty, for which she cannot have the time, when she works. It is the care about the health of the family. The necessary part of health is the proper life style, which includes also the proper food except the calm and clean home. Many women do not realize it keeps the health. They do not have the time and energy to study and research, what is useful and harmful for every member of the family. The lost health then is compensated by the money for the doctors or medicaments, because there was not enough time for the prevention.
Most of the women cook only during the weekend. Their children eat only in the school canteens and complement the food by the sweets, because they miss the feeling of deepness and love. Many parents express their love to the children only by the Money, because they do not have the time for their problems, emotions also preparing of an adequate morning snack. They give the money to the children to buy whatever they want.
Similarly as the mess in the household, we cannot reproach this to the working woman.
She would have to “tear”, she was able to do everything, even when the man helps her.
How could change this common way of life? Easily – by the change of the values. Just this change can bring an improvement. However, the transformation demands certain self- denial also set oneself to different life style, but not everybody can that. Everybody has the free will and the possibility to do, what he or she finds to be proper. We can choose either love also calm in the snug home, despite the lack of money, or the chaos and affluence without love.
11. The Creator and His Realm
Each world, each realm is divided according to the Law of Gravity into seven levels. Equally the whole of Creation consists of seven basic worlds of which, so far, we only know four.We were discovering them from below to above. Let’s repeat them:
1. The lowest part of Creation is Gross Material Universe. It is the smallest one from all worlds, but the most consistent and the roughest one. There are living the people in a material body on individual planets of it.
2. Above it, there is the bigger Ethereal Universe, where the souls of people are living after death. Even if, the world is of an entirely different nature; it is material, too.
3. The stimulus of both universal worlds is a substantiate ring – the Animistic Realm. It causes the warming, reformation and motion of mass. The beings called Little and Great Elemental Beings who are active in both universes, are coming from it.
4. Above the Animistic Realm, there is hovering the Spiritual Realm, the paradise of spirits. There are living the developed spirits, who came through the development in gross material mass, in its lower part. In superior parts, there are living the created spir- its, who control the paradise and the whole universe.
The remaining three worlds we will deal with from the top to bottom.
The whole of Creation is suffused with the principal power, which animates and main- tains it; towards the lower regions, its effects are ever weakening. Its intensity is the highest in the highest world, near its origin. The principal power originates from a certain source, in the same way that the light of a light bulb has its source that produces electricity. The source of the principal power is eternal. We cannot see it; we only feel it intuitively, also deduce it logically, as we already know its radiation and laws. We have learnt previously that the effects of Eternal Laws are not accidental or chaotic, but precise and consistent, so we presume that they have an intelligent originator.
Materialists and some spiritual movements call it the Cosmic Energy, Light or Power. Idealists call it God. The former group does not personify it, as they only acknowledge its external expression – the radiation in the form of light. Idealists intuitively understand that the light is not equal to the Source itself. They feel that there is a personified intelligence behind it – the Creator. Who has discovered the truth? Both groups. Idealists discovered the Source, and materialists radiation of one. Each group recognized part of the truth which is clear to us only as a whole – connection of the Source with its radiation.
The principal power is contained in the radiation of the highest Source. It is trans- mitted into the lower parts of the gross material Universe through stars – suns as through light bulbs, into the solar systems. That means that the Sun is the intermediary of the principal power and thereby maintains the living nature and animates inorganic matter.
Practical life gives us many examples of the connection of the principal power to matter. One example is the computer. This object does not work without being activated, as the mat- ter has no life. In order to activate it, it needs energy. We have to connect it to electricity. That is not sufficient for it to work and express its intelligent abilities. It needs a software program that will direct its usage according to certain rules. Who created the software? Certain intel- ligence – author of the software. The interrelationship works as follows: computer – electricity – software – author of software.
Let us compare the computer chain with the whole of Creation. The computer box, as the most material part, can be compared to the Universe. The electricity which activates the computer can be compared to the Animistic Realm, as it drives and animates the Universe. The Universe is also controlled by software – the Eternal Laws. It has its creator as well – the author who is the highest Source that created these laws and applies them. The interconnected- ness can be expressed like this:
Universe – Animistic Realm – Eternal Laws – Creator.
The whole of electronics and technology, all instruments and machines, work on these four basic levels. We now see that although materialists do not know and do not acknowledge an intelligent Source or Eternal Laws, they are still subjected to them and the Creator.
You may have an idea that the computer consists of parts similar to those of a human being. Let’s make a comparison. The physical body is similar to the computer box – visible and tangible. Without a soul, it is rigid, without life. The soul, therefore, is the animator, the electricity of the body. In order to influence the body internally and externally the soul needs software – the spirit. The spirit, due to its latent abilities, which can be compared to laws, controls the body and soul. As the spirit is only the program, it has to have an author – the originator, which is the highest Source – the Creator, from whose Radiation the human spirit originates. We have reached this logical correlation: human body – soul – spirit – Creator.
Let’s make a list of all parallels: computer – electricity – software – author Universe – Animistic Realm – Eternal Laws – Creator human body – soul – spirit – Creator
Let’s contemplate the way idealists used their knowledge. They acknowledged the per- sonified existence of the highest Source, but did not continue in their spiritual search with the same intensity and consistency as they did in the area of intelligence because the work of the Creator – the laws, have been unclear to them in certain parts. The result of this imbalance was a misrepresentation of the real essence of the Creator, whom they needed to make omnipotent in order to explain his deeds and manifestations. And so the argument about the disparaging views of his existence on the part of “intelligent” materialists and “naive” idealists seems to have gone on forever. The materialist does not believe in any God, and the idealist believes in a supernatural, unreal God.
An ordinary person, who lives in nature that he did not create, he only adapted it to his needs, lives with the conviction that it was created automatically, that it created itself. He has the same idea about Eternal Laws. Although, man daily experiences their effects, as they either “reward” or “punish” him, he thinks they also act on their own. He has doubts about the Cre- ator of the Eternal Laws; he even claims that because he cannot see him, he does not exist. This same person works with a computer and would never question the existence of the author of the software program just because he cannot see him. But only few people stop to think about these parallels and the illogical attitude towards the Creator.
Let’s continue the comparisons. Can the author of the software program, due to his su- perior status, be “omnipotent ” and make changes to the computer without adhering to the nec- essary procedures, i.e., connect the computer to electricity, turn it on and install the program? Everybody knows the answer – he cannot. He has to comply with the laws according to which the computer and its program are working.
Similarly, the Creator, although he is the author of Eternal Laws, cannot arbitrarily in- terfere with them, as they are immutable. Because he gave every man free will in his or her spirit, as one of the laws, he has to respect this law and cannot also does not want to curtail it. He only tries to direct and inspire it through Guardian Spirits and higher beings.
He cannot forcefully change all people to correct ones as he would make “automatons” out of them and not people of free will, who are supposed to mature by developing on their own. Man’s free will supports the development of the spirit and thereby its duration – eternity. God directs man in a similar way as parents help a child, but in adulthood man has to, most of the time, fight on his or her own to become a mature and strong individual. Through forceful direction without its own conviction and experience, the spirit could not become an indepen- dent-conscious personality.
For the most of people, God is a known but at the same time unimaginable and empty concept. The greatest obstacle in understanding God and accepting his existence is the fact that he is invisible to people. It is a tragedy, however, that most people are not even trying to get to know and understand him, as they are indifferent to his existence. Like the user of the computer is satisfied that he has some program to run it, and he or she does not have to know its author, so the most of people are satisfied that they have a life. They are not interested in who created it and why. Only in times of difficulty, when they are dealt a fatal blow do they remember their Creator – even some atheists do – and ask him for help.
There were times when people did not need to know Eternal Laws. As long as they lived more through their spirit than their intellect, which has tied them solely to matter, they did only what they intuitively perceived to be good and right. They loved their Creator as a child loves his father – loyally and purely, even though he does not quite understand him. Later, when people subjugated their spirit to the rule of the intellect, they were unable to perceive and feel God, they needed to make him tangible. They did this in the form of animals, statues, paint- ings, amulets or other gods. But by idolizing these forms they became tied to them and not to the real God.
Contemporary man, oriented towards their intellect not only is not able to love their Creator, but they also do not feel the need to know him, as their over-developed intellect is not able to understand that which is not homogeneous to it. The only part of man which wants to know its origin is the spirit. The spirit anchors the Law of Desire for Spiritual Knowledge, which forces it to find the meaning of life. He or she who neglects this desire does not know what they are missing. Each law has its purpose, and that’s why it needs to be used.
Because modern man learns and evaluates primarily with their intellect, the only path which can still bring them to the knowledge of the Creator is the intellect. Logical thinking and a desire for spiritual knowledge can connect the intellect with the spirit and man will be able to grow and develop spiritually.
What does the Creator look like? Although he acts as intelligence, he has no form, he is unsubstantiate. The white light is only the radiation of his invisible Spirit, which the ideal- ists rightly call “holy”. Man is also a spirit, but not the same one. Between the unsubstantiate essence, The Spirit of God and a human spirit there is a vast difference. The expression holy, therefore, expresses not a quality, but the essence.
Holiness represents the highest form of perfection and unsubstantiality, which is expressed in the fact that only God is independent. Everything else, having its origin and life from his radiation, is dependent upon him.
After explaining this, we may understand that the words holy and saint are being used incorrectly on Earth. People, who in their pure life have achieved higher perfection than the rest, should not be called saints. Perhaps they became developed eternal spirits, who can enter Paradise after death on Earth. But man cannot become a saint; he or she would have to be- come God. Although some spiritual teachings say that anyone can become God, with further knowledge we shall understand that this is an erroneous idea. Holy is only the Creator, who, due to his perfection, is of a totally different substance and this cannot be transferred to anyone as it is given from the very start and it is immutable. All apart from him originated only from his radiation, not from his unsubstantiate essence – the Source; that’s why it is totally differ- ent. When a painter paints a self portrait, his work is not qualitatively equal to its creator. The picture does not have the same qualities as its author; it is only a resemblance. Similarly, all except God is only a resemblance of God, not the same. Man will never be God-like.
The unsubstantiate God forms a Trinity – Father, Son and the Holy Spirit. God is the oldest; he was the only one in the beginning. We call him the Father for two reasons. One, because his Sons arose directly from his unsubstantiate essence; secondly, to people, he also is a father as they arose from his radiation. God’s Sons – Jesus as Love and Imanuel as Will, the Holy Spirit – have separated later as independently functioning intelligences. Although each part can work on its own, it is constantly connected to the whole – to the Father.
The Sons in the divine sense are different from the sons in the human sense. A human son is not a part of the father spiritually, only physically. God’s Son, on the contrary, forms a spiritual part of the Father, as he has no other covering. God’s Son is of the same type as the Father only later and only partially separated from him. In order to picture this separation and a simultaneous connection better, we should imagine God’s Sons as the arms of a human – they are divided from the body, they can be individually active and still they are connected to the whole body.(the image No.10)
The unsubstantiate Trinity forms the first and largest world – the Unsubstantiate Realm. Nothing else can exist close to it but a sea of hot flames the light of which illuminates the sur- rounding darkness. Only quite some distance away does this radiation lessen due to the cold, and this results in the formation of various levels of life. Even though, they are not visible to us, they still are real. Light permeates the free space under its own pressure, and from a certain point, it returns to its origin on its own strength. This radiation, therefore, is limited. It forms the second world – the Divine Realm. Because it has limits, time and space must exist there, and, therefore, development. From the standpoint of the development of the human spirit, time and space in the Divine Realm are imperceptible – eternal.
The basic laws are already functioning in the Divine Realm. The Creator’s own Radia- tion returns according to the Law of Reciprocal Action and the Law of Homogeneity. It does not change when crossing the levels of the Divine Realm, it is not cooled, but it remains homo- geneous; that’s why it is attracted back. If it had changed, the Law of Homogeneity would have prevented it from being attracted back. That means that, in the Divine Realm, all is equal to the original radiation, i.e., eternal, perfect, homogeneous and immutable. Man has to realize that the expression divine is not the same as God, but denotes only the radiation which has formed. That’s why the Divine Realm is perfect and equal to God’s Radiation and not to God. We can also say it this way: God means more than the word divine. Only that which arose from his highest quality, first radiation, is divine. His Sons stem directly from his unsubstantiality; therefore, they are God’s Sons, not Divine Sons.
In the highest level of the Divine Realm, the first being in Creation has formed – the Primordial Queen. She arose from the radiation of the unsubstantiate God’s Love. She is the most ideal and beautiful female being in the whole of Creation. Her light and radiation only works on females, although, under her influence, all beings in Creation have formed – male and female. She gives women the ability, or quality, of creating. On Earth, it means that only a woman is able, naturally with the help of the male part – the sperm, to create a human body. The physical embryo grows from her own body and so a covering is created for a new spirit in matter. The Creator, or man is the originator and woman the keeper of life.
It is similar in all non-material worlds. In every level, first woman most of perfect is formed and with her help, automatically, under the influence of the Divine Radiation, spirits and beings, animals and everything else is formed. In all levels, woman is as if the mother of all inhabitants. The woman most of perfect creates a bridge to a new world. The Primordial Queen as the first woman in Creation is the mother of all Creation, not just humanity.
The Primordial Queen Elisabeth never lived on Earth, and that’s why she was not the earthly mother of Jesus. The Christian church wrongfully calls his earthly mother Mary the “Queen of Heaven”. For some people were given the ability to see the supernaturally beautiful picture of the Primordial Queen, but not real image of her.(the image No.12)
She functions in what seems a far distance from the Creator, between the Unsub- stantiate and Divine Realm. But they are connected by a mutual love the purity and depth of which a human spirit cannot comprehend, as it is divine. It is of a different quality than even the most pure human love.
From the radiation of the Trinity and the Primordial Queen, four Guardians of the Throne of God were formed in a further level of the Divine Realm. They are beings formed into winged animals – a Lion, an Eagle, a Bull and a Ram. These animal forms are quite incom- prehensible to people. The Guardians – winged animals are enlightened conscious beings that also have a spirit. Animals on Earth are conscious of their existence only, not of their personality, as they only have a soul; they lack a spirit. These beings, forming a square around God’s Throne, contain the basic “building material” for other levels of Creation. Other worlds are formed from their radiation. For example from the Ram, the only one with a human face, human spirits arose. The Guardians of God’s Throne, in spite of their animal shape, have nothing in common with animals on Earth, apart from their form. Their spirit is more mature than a perfect human spirit as they formed already in the Divine Realm. Therefore, they can communicate with the Creator. Their semblance expresses, besides high spiritual abilities, also physical characteristics – strength, courage, heroism, endurance, loyalty, etc.(the image No.11)
In another level of the Divine Realm, Archangels have formed. They resemble beauti- ful male-female beings in which negative and positive parts of the Divine Radiation are united into a whole. Archangels, like all other beings as well, are constantly active, as only movement maintains life in all Creation. Because they live in immediate closeness to the Creator, they are perfect, even though they do not have a will of their own. In the Divine Realm Angels – divine beings, also live. They are not only God’s messengers; they fulfil other tasks, as well. Angels live in all worlds and, as they have no will of their own, they are ruled directly by the Creator, through the individual hierarchies.(the image No.14)
When God visits Archangels and wants to become visible to them, due to the Law of Homogeneity, he has to cover himself with a material of their level. He forms into a human being although this is not his real form, as he is unsubstantiate, without a form. This covering is necessary for the Archangels to be able to perceive him and communicate with him, also for his too gentle Spirit to stay in their environment. Without the covering, it would rise again into the homogeneous unsubstantiate level. In spite of this covering, the face of the Creator has such a strong radiation that the Archangels cannot see it, as its light blinds them.
After all beings have been formed, and there are many more of them than have been mentioned, animals, countries, buildings and objects were created in the Divine Realm.
Although we shall be using expressions known from fairy-tales and fables, to describe the other worlds, e.g., king, queen, knight, castle, guardian and realm, we are not talking about fictitious images, but real persons and objects. Fairy-tales are the reflections of visions of spiritually mature people who glimpsed into higher worlds. When we lived more through the spirit than through the intellect, we used the words common in the higher worlds to describe the same things. Today, in the materialistic world, we use more modern terms instead, and the original words were preserved only in fairy-tales. For example, we call a castle a residence or the seat of government; the king became a president; knights are soldiers. The function and purpose remained the same, but the words have changed.
The worlds, which we describe as spiritual, “non-material” are intangible and invis- ible only from our viewpoint, due to the totally different essence of our matter. Simplified, the whole of Creation is material and living – real. In spite of this, we talk about all worlds above the Universe as non-material, as they are invisible for us and cannot be perceived with human senses or technology. Names of persons and objects were communicated in the form of vi- sions, or they were brought from above through messengers and prophets of the Creator. Later we will talk about them, as well.
When getting acquainted with non-material worlds, we will find that they are ruled by hierarchies, which are necessary for their proper functioning. According to the Law of Homo- geneity, leading roles are given to the beings most of perfect who have formed automatically, so there is no underestimating or abuse of authority.
At the very edge of the Divine Realm, on its border, there is a beautiful building – a golden temple – the Divine Castle, from which the principal power – white radiation, reflects back to the Creator. But only the strongest, homogeneous part returns. The rest of the radiation – without the best elements, from which the Divine Realm was created, cannot return to the Source due to the increased distance and decreased pressure, as it is no longer homogeneous with the original radiation. It stays here as an unformed spiritual precipitation – cooled ra- diation. It is not destined to extinction as it contains germs of further life. They can only form in a greater distance, in a cooler environment. If the precipitation would be released into the darkness and cold, it would disintegrate as, in order to live it also needs light, but not as strong as is present in the Divine Realm. But no light exists beyond the Divine Realm, as all returns back to the Source.
That is why the Creator with the aid of his Will kept light even outside of the Divine Realm and thereby created conditions for the life of the precipitation. With the Biblical expres- sion “Let there be Light!” he sent part of his Spirit, his Creative Will – Imanuel to provide light for the life of the precipitation. It was not just a literal event but a real happening. One part of his Son – the Will truly left him, and in the form of a real person, it is the Light of Life for other worlds. Thus, the Creator enabled the creation of new worlds beyond the borders of the Divine Realm. This would not have been possible without the help in the person of Imanuel.
The Divine Radiation – the principal power has two main functions: to create new worlds and maintain them. The worlds arose from primary radiation of it. The remain- der of the radiation only maintains them.
Let’s illustrate the whole Creation, all seven worlds, as seen from our human viewpoint, from top to bottom:
1. the Unsubstantiate Realm
2. the Divine Realm
3. the Primordial Spiritual Realm
4. the Spiritual Realm
5. the Animistic Realm
6. the Ethereal Universe
7. the Gross Material Universe
The principal power, due to the Law of Homogeneity, cannot permeate all levels, dur- ing the forming and maintaining of the worlds, in its pure form. When passing each lower level it weakens and cools. This change is necessary as the inhabitants could not withstand the stronger radiation. In essence, the weakening of the principal power changes it into three basic powers: the divine, the spiritual and the animistic. From each of them, cooler worlds are formed.
The principal power is an investment – the deposit of the Creator into Creation as a part of himself, his Radiation. Every world receives this power as a glowing fluid into a vessel in the form of an enormous golden bowl which is called the Grail. In the highest level of each world, the Grail is guarded by a castle which functions like a fortress.
All castles with this purpose are called Grail Castles.
The first castle, from top to bottom in Creation, is situated at the end of the Divine Realm.
The second castle stands at the beginning of the Primordial Spiritual Realm.
The third castle is positioned at the tip of the Spiritual Realm.
The fourth castle is at the highest part of the Ethereal Universe.
The Animistic Realm does not have a Grail Castle, but the seat Olympus.(the image No.13)
The fifth castle will be built on Mount Sion in Jerusalem.
In the Divine Grail Castle, i.e., at the very edge of the Divine Realm, the Guardians of the Grail live. They are called the Eternal Ones, the Old Ones or the Elders. There are twenty-four of them. In contrast to Archangels, they have their own will, due to the increased distance from the Creator. Their task is to protect, divide and process the principal power in the Divine Realm and deliver it to the Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle. All Grail Castles are “transformers” of the principal energy in the whole of Creation. The king of the Divine Grail Castle is Imanuel – the Holy Spirit, who is symbolized by a white dove. (the image No.15)
In every castle, only the most pure, spiritually most mature from within the world can be Knights – Guardians of the Grail. It is the highest male function in the spiritual worlds, which involves for us as yet unknown activities. The Grail holds a bubbling and boiling liquid, which illuminates the whole castle. Only the Guardians of the Grail are able to withstand its intense glow, due to their perfection. The high pressure and heat emanating from the vessel could not be endured by a lesser spirit; he would either “burn” or lose consciousness.
In regular, set intervals, on Earth it happens every year at the end of May, the Creator sends the principal power into all Grail Castles through his Son Imanuel. In every world, the inflow of this energy is received consciously and with gratitude. This event is celebrated as the greatest holiday. Only on Earth, people do not give this happening serious consideration and importance, as they do not know about it. If, one year, the Creator would not send his energy, all worlds beyond the Divine Realm would start to shrivel, fall apart and die away.
We all can feel the lack of principal power primarily in spring when we say we are suffering from spring weariness. The inflow of new strength is experienced as increased optimism, joy and lust for life.
In ancient days, the Earth was on a higher level within the World of Matter than it is to- day, and consequently more principal power permeated it and made it more luminous. Nights were shorter; the climate was warmer and moderate. People did not need long to rest and re- cuperate as they lived mainly with the spirit and that does not know fatigue, which befalls the body and intellect. Hand in hand with the greater amount of principal power there was beauty, goodness and justice, i.e., life in accord with Eternal Laws. The Earth was on the bottom edge of all luminous planets; it formed its border. It was suffused with the radiations of all worlds above it.
The Earth played, and still plays, the role of the first violinist in an orchestra of Creation, as it receives, processes and returns the radiation of all levels of Creation.
While people on Earth lived a more spiritual than material life, the Earth radiated the processed principal power back into all of Creation well.
Later, under the weight of the dark spirits, it sank to the level of disintegrating planets, which, because of the great distance from the principal power also due to the lack thereof, are dying off. Their negative influence on the Earth affected its radiation. The first violinist started to play a false tune and that naturally distorted the playing of the whole orchestra – the Creation. The Creator was reprimanding the violinist – the Earth, through his messengers and when that did not help he decided to intervene. His intervention will have drastic consequences for the violinist.
12. The Primordial Spiritual Realm
By now we have a simplified idea of how the Divine Realm was created and what it looks like. When both God’s Sons Jesus and Imanuel visit it, they function there as real beings who arose by “covering” their unsubstantiate core. Whoever leaves the Trinity, does not sepa- rate as a whole, just in part, and after returning to the Unsubstantiate Realm, he again unites with the whole.
Part of the Will, of the Holy Spirit – Imanuel, however, does not return to the Unsubstan- tiate Realm, it stays forever outside its home in the Primordial Spiritual Realm. That’s why he is called the “outborn” Son of God. Why did this separation happen? When the Creator wanted to make it possible for the spiritual precipitation to develop, he said: “Let there be Light!”, and he sent part of his Will, his Spirit out of the Divine Realm. In order for it not to return, due to the Law of Reciprocal Action and Homogeneity, it needed to be altered; it needed a covering to weigh it down. The Primordial Queen has participated in this act and so she became the mother of a new being – Parsifal. He is Light and, at the same time, a being which sends his radiation into the other worlds. The unsubstantiate Imanuel from the Trinity of God works as two figures:
in the Divine Grail Castle as its king – Imanuel,
in the Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle as its king – Parsifal.
Thanks to their unsubstantiate core both figures are permanently connected with the Fa- ther, they are the bridge between the Creator, the Divine Realm, and the Primordial Spiritual Realm.
The main role of Imanuel and Parsifal is to deliver, through the Knights of the Grail, the principal power from the Divine Grail Castle to the Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle and, from there, into the whole of Creation.
At the same time, Parsifal is the king and originator of all worlds past the Divine Realm, as they came into being from his light. Without his radiation, the spiritual precipitation could not form into new worlds past the Divine Realm. He is called the Son of Man, because with the help of his radiation the spiritual worlds also the man have arisen. Logically he should be called the Father of man, but this would not be totally true, as the Father of the whole Creation is the Creator, or more precisely – his Radiation. Because Imanuel as the intermediary of this radiation is his Son, he was left with that expression – Son.
Now we can clarify the origin of the human spirit – man. Let’s remind ourselves that all worlds, the Divine Realm as well, arose from the Divine Radiation only, not directly from the unsubstantiate Source – the Creator. Only his Sons form part of his unsubstantiate essence; that’s why they are called God’s Sons and not Divine Sons. The Creator and his Sons live in the Unsubstantiate Realm, which did not form because it is the source of further radiation. Only at some distance from the Unsubstantiate Realm the Divine Realm has formed, with the help of the first being in Creation – the Primordial Queen.
The radiation, diminished, due to the lack of some divine elements, passes through the Divine Grail Castle into the Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle, in the form of the primordial spiritual precipitation. Its union with the radiation of Parsifal gave rise, in the Primordial Spiritual Realm, to Primordial Spirits and their worlds. From the purely divine elements, con- tained in the primordial spiritual precipitation, Primordial Spiritual Beings have formed.
That, which did not form in the Primordial Spiritual Realm, passes into the Spiritual Grail Castle in the form of the spiritual precipitation. From the best part, in the highest level of the Spiritual Realm, Created Spirits have formed immediately. The rest is used for uncon- scious spirit-germs that cannot form in the Spiritual Realm, so they sink into the World of Matter in order later to become conscious and developed spirits – human beings. Spirit-germs, therefore, do not have their origin in the direct Divine Radiation but only in the spiritual radia- tion. That’s why the statement that man can become God has been made in ignorance of man’s origin.
In the Divine Realm the light – radiation, due to strong pressure, moves back and forth along one line.(the image No.13) In the Primordial Spiritual Realm that is formed im- mediately past the Divine Realm, its movement changes to become elliptical, due to a larger distance, cooling off, lower pressure and reciprocal attraction. These influences change the original-complex white Divine Radiation into a yellow one. Because of this change it starts to split into two types – male and female germs. Divine Radiation is integral and white, while the primordial spiritual radiation is twofold and yellow. From it, in the Primordial Spiritual Realm, two types of spirits formed – male and female.
In the Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle Imanuel – Parsifal works as a Triad – triply. He personifies, in the whole of Creation past the Divine Realm, God’s Will as an integral prin- ciple, symbolically expressed as the golden sword – Justice. This is closely connected to love, which is personified by the Divine-Primordial Spiritual Being Maria. She transmits love to the whole of Creation, equally to men and women, while the Primordial Queen transmits love to women only. This Maria is not the mother of Jesus, who lived on Earth. The third part of the Triad of Parsifal is the Divine-Primordial Spiritual Being Irmingard, and she personifies purity.(the image No.16) Both female beings came from the Divine Realm into the Primordial Spiritual Realm, so spirits can be formed with their help. The linear movement becomes el- liptical.
Parsifal as continuity and part of the unsubstantiate Trinity of God, rules in the whole of Creation past the Divine Realm as a king in the name of his Father. From his direct radiation, and from the radiation of the “Square” of the Animals, as well as from the radiation of the Eter- nal Knights of the Divine Grail Castle, in the Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle the first four male Primordially Created Primordial Spirits have immediately formed. As they are the most of perfect ones, they function as Grail Knights directly in the presence of Parsifal. They, as the only ones of the spirits, are created in God’s Image, as they are the most of perfect of spirits. Compared to the other spirits they are enormous in size and form something like the pillars of the castle. The Primordially Created Primordial Spirits cannot personally see the Creator, as they live beyond the limits of the Divine Realm. Parsifal, being the continuity of the radia- tion of the unsubstantiate Trinity i.e., God, he represents his Father in the whole of the further Creation as the king – God.
The first male Primordially Created Primordial Spirits represent the four prototypes of male qualities and abilities. One enormous basic figure of the Primordially Created Primordial Spirit came into being and, at the same time, also others, similar but of different sizes, arose. They all have the same abilities as the original one, but the size differentiates their quality. Pri- mordially Created Primordial Spirits are no longer divine beings. They are called spirits, due to the fact; they were formed in the greatest part by the Holy Spirit – Son of Man – Parsifal. In the Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle the original divine precipitation changes into primordial spiritual precipitation, which is expressed in its division into male and female parts. From these the primordial spirit-germs, primordial animistic and animistic germs are formed.
The first male Primordially Created Primordial Spirits represent these basic traits and functions:(the image No.17)
The first Primordially Created Primordial Spirit is the prototype of a ruler, a king and, at the same time, he is the protector of the Triad of Parsifal.
The second Primordially Created Primordial Spirit personifies masculinity and strength.
The third Primordially Created Primordial Spirit represents heroism and loyalty.
The fourth Primordially Created Primordial Spirit is the leader of all rulers of the ele- ments – the Prime-Elemental Beings.
The Primordially Created Primordial Spirits, like the Prime-Elemental Beings, per- sonify all existing abilities and traits. While here on Earth these traits represent only quality, in them, as they personify these, they express the essence. Let’s try intuitively to perceive the distinction between the words loving and Love, just and Justice. A just person is someone to- tally different from a person who, in his or her pure nature represents Justice.
People reach for these prototypes consciously, by their desire for perfection, also sub- consciously, in times of need and crisis, e.g. in dangerous situations men express more cour- age, strength and loyalty to ideals than in everyday life.
In the next level of the Primordial Spiritual Realm, three female prototypes have formed – female Primordially Created Primordial Spirits of enormous dimensions. They radiate their traits and abilities into lower levels – each for a different area:(the image No.18)
the first one for the home
the second one for motherhood
the third one for health, beauty and spiritual purity
These figures, like the male prototypes, do not live on their own, but in a colourful world of other women who are similar to them, but of different sizes.
A woman, in any level of Creation, and that also applies to the Earth, in her pure de- sire connects with the primordial spiritual prototypes and is inspired by them, gets help and strength from them. When we talk about connecting with Primordially Created Primordial Spirits this does not mean that man on Earth connects directly with them, the connection is made with the help of intermediaries – the Elemental Beings.
The Primordially Created Primordial Spirits work in Creation as enormous magnets; this is one of their fundamental traits or abilities. Their bodies “collect” the processed, i.e., used radiation, the principal power of the whole Creation, and they deliver it back to the Di- vine Realm. It is the return of the investment which the Creator has donated into Creation. That’s why the Guardians of the Grail Castles do not guard the Grail, the vessel with the princi- pal power, from enemies, but they prevent the loss and leakage of God’s Investment. It has to return to its originator, as it is his energy – his life. In an amended, processed form, it supports the development and life in the individual worlds.
In the eternal, primordial spiritual and spiritual worlds, there is, according to the Law of Homogeneity, also love between the same sexes. It seems to us that love is poorer in them, however, only from the point of our earthly view. Sexless spirits do not feel a desire for the sexual act. For them but this is no limitation. Their love has other demands and needs. Even on Earth spiritually more mature people are able to love persons of the same sex with merely sentiment, spirit.
However, spiritually less developed man is influenced by their own body and senses and often, they fall in a wicked sexual love, for example, a father to a daughter. In the Primordial Spiritual Realm, in some levels, worlds or planets, male and female spirits, also beings, live separately. The Law of Homogeneity has separated them. But they find their opposites in other parts, and they meet them at various events and celebrations. Because their love is spiritual, it lasts even if they are not together all the time. It is a much fuller and richer love, as it is only experienced by their perfect spirit – their whole essence.
Life in the Primordial Spiritual and Divine Realm is remote and unimaginable exten- sively for us. That’s why we only mentioned some personalities and activities.
It may be remarkable to note that the radiation of the Primordial Spirits sinks into the Material Universe and creates the cores of atoms being covered with fine matter. Primordi- ally Created Primordial Spirits, therefore, are creators of the ethereal and gross matter in the Universe.
Under the levels of the most of perfect Primordial Spirits – the Primordially Created Primordial Spirits – are the levels of the Developed Primordial Spirits. They, in contrast to the Primordially Created Primordial Spirits, are formed through development, gradually, from children. They mature directly in this level; they need not incarnate into the World of Matter as human spirits do. All adults take care of them until they mature. Some remain children forever, but this is not a sign of arrested development, as they are perfect.
In the middle part of the Primordial Spiritual Realm, three main spiritual planets are soaring, like islands resembling huge-beautiful gardens:
The Isle of Roses The Isle of Lilies The Isle of Swans
Each of these islands is, from the earthly point of view, much larger than a galaxy in the Universe. People should know these three planets as they are, much more than any other ones, connected with the development of spirits in the World of Matter. Their inhabitants, however, do not incarnate to Earth, but, in extraordinary times, when people, spirits and Primordial Spir- its cannot cope with the demanding spiritual tasks, their leading personalities:
Maria, Irmingard, and Swanhild do incarnate to Earth, too.
The first two islands are levitating on the same height; the third of ones lies a little lower, below them but is still within the same level.
On the Isle of Roses and Lilies, amongst flowers, spirits live – only women and chil- dren – of various ages and sizes that depend on the maturity of the spirit. They personify the traits of a rose, i.e., love, and on the Isle of Lilies, purity. The same virtues attract them to each other. They are the homogeneous connectors of the inhabitants of these islands; that’s why, amongst them, love or purity reigns in its most noble form. Their radiation, through the Pri- mordial Spiritual Beings, works in the whole of Creation, having an influence onto the same type: women to women and children to children of similar age and spiritual maturity. At the peak of every island, there is a beautiful temple which has a function similar to that of the Grail Castle.
The Rose Temple is visited regularly by the leading Rose – Maria, from the Triad of Parsifal, where she delivers part of her radiation – love. Women and children of the Isle of Roses receive it and, by their lives, process it and radiate it into Creation.
In the Pearl Temple on the Isle of Lilies part of her radiation is delivered by the ruling Lily – Irmingard, from the Triad of Parsifal, who radiates purity and justice. Here, also, as on the Isle of Roses, only women and children of different ages live.
On the Isle of Swans, not spirits, but beautiful and angelic beings live – Swan Maidens. Their slim figures are covered in a cloak resembling swan feathers. Their foreheads are deco- rated with jewel-like blue stars.
Their task is to connect the, for them visible, radiations from both islands above them into one complete radiation in the form of justice, love and purity. Under the influence of their pure love and serving selfless, the processed radiation passes out unaltered into the further levels of Creation.
The life elixir of a Swan Maiden is singing, which gives her spiritual strength and tender charm. This way she also expresses her love for the Creator. Some heroes of the Greek fables have heard Swan Maidens sing with their non-material hearing and called them “sirens”. Paint- ers depict them as swans with female heads, but the reality is totally different. They are be- ings with a human form, more beautiful and perfect than the most beautiful women on Earth, although they have wings, as they soar in God’s Will. They differ from each other only in size. The ruling Swan Maiden – Swanhild is a Primordial Being from the Divine Realm and radi- ates extraordinary spiritual strength.(the image No.19)
When knowing of all seven worlds of the whole of Creation, let’s reiterate, in a simpli-
fied manner, who lives in them:
1. The Unsubstantiate Realm is inhabited only by the unsubstantiate Trinity of God – Creator – Father, and two Sons.
2. In the Divine Realm beings live who were formed from the integral Divine Radia- tion apart from the Primordial Queen, who arose from only the female unsubstantiate radia- tion.
3. In the Primordial Spiritual Realm Primordial Spiritual Beings and Primordial Spirits live – i.e., Primordially Created Primordial Spirits and Developed Primordial Spirits.
4. In the Spiritual Realm spirits live – Created and Developed Spirits.
5. The Animistic Realm is inhabited by beings called Elemental Beings – Great, Prime- Elemental Beings and Little, Developed Elemental Beings.
6. In the Ethereal Universe, souls of people live but also Little Elemental Beings.
7. The Gross Material Universe is inhabited by people of a material body and Little Elemental Beings.
What is the difference between a being and a spirit? Beings are formed, in the main part, from the Divine Radiation, while spirits have their main part from Parsifal. Past the Di- vine Realm the beings are divided into male and female, because to the direct Divine Radiation also part of Parsifal’s radiation is added – God’s Will.
A further difference between spirits and beings is the fact that beings do not have their own will, as they are under the direct influence of the Creator or the Primordial Queen. Based on this capability they are the executors of Eternal Laws. They carry out only that which is in accordance with God’s Will, nothing else. That’s why they do not suffer any karmic conse- quences of their deeds, although they are sometimes negative, for example, killing a man due to a natural catastrophe, a lightning strike, etc. Beings are Angels while Elemental Beings are merely their lower form, in the same way as man is a lower form of a perfect spirit.
The difference in the usage of will between a being and a spirit can be compared to the difference between an architect and a painter. An architect has to draw a house with some pre- determined requirements of the owner and according to natural laws. He can express himself creatively and individually within this framework. A painter only gets his theme and proceeds according to his own inspiration. The architect, therefore, is bound by certain rules as a being is bound by laws, which does not mean that he has no opportunity to use his creativity within these rules. An artist has a higher degree of creative freedom, similar to the spirit, but he, at the same time, has to take the risk that the owner will not accept his creation if it does not appeal to his taste and ideas. The architect, on the other hand, tries to adapt to the owner from the very beginning, and that’s why his risk of failure is not as high.
Spirits and people have free will firstly because they are the furthest away from the Creator also because they are created mainly from his Will. Primordial Spirits and spirits, due to the knowledge of Eternal Laws, freely and voluntarily submit to God’s Will, while beings do so because of their ties to the Creator and as a consequence of the Law of Homogeneity. In essence all in Creation voluntarily submits to God’s Will, only in the World of Matter had man turned from God’s Will. Thereby, he or she has set themself free from the direct influence of the principal power and heads towards spiritual decline and extinction.
In the lower level of the Primordial Spiritual Realm, called Patmos; the Developed Primordial Spirit Is-ma-el works as the ruling personality. He directs all spiritual help from the Son of Man, from the Primordial Spiritual Realm to the Spiritual Realm and into the World of Matter. In every level under him, he has a deputy who also is called Is-ma-el and who transmits the given tasks in his level. The Primordial Spirit Is-ma-el, in spite of the vast distance and a lower origin, as he is only a Developed Primordial Spirit and not a Primordially Created Primordial Spirit, he is, owing to his high spiritual purity, directly connected with Parsifal. He incarnated to Earth a few times at paramount spiritual events. For example, he was the ancient prophet Elijah, but also John the Baptist.
He was the spiritual intermediary between the Creator and the apostle John at the dicta- tion of the Revelation of John – the Apocalypse. (the image No.20)
Under this, the lowest level of the Primordial Spiritual Realm, the isolation sphere exists which creates a border with the Spiritual Realm. Here, as everywhere in the Creation, a rich and varied life prevails.
13. The Tempter
Man can never understand God or life in the Divine and Primordial Spiritual Realm, even though they think that can. They imagine it in human terms, as they do not know anything else. Why are they not able to comprehend the perfection and essence of God? For a simple reason, the Law of Homogeneity prevents them from doing so. He or she can process and un- derstand only for what is able absorbing within the frame of homogeneity. Let’s just think of how hard it is to understand another person in a certain situation, and he or she is homogeneous to us – they are people like ourselves. We live in the same world and even on the same level. God is so many worlds higher than we are.
Someone may ask a legitimate question whether this limitation in comprehension does not slow man down in his or her development. Not at all. There is a wide range within the limits of homogeneity – many degrees, which enable understanding and gradual development. The Law of Desire for Spiritual Knowledge, contained in the spirit of every man, always urges them to seek and discover new knowledge and thereby they can overcome their own limita- tion. He or she, who uses this potential, develops into unimaginable dimensions as their spirit connects with higher worlds through Elemental Beings.
In this manner, some thoughtful people drew a conclusion that if there is a God who creates and controls everything, there must also exist a God who is damaging and destroying everything. They have correctly observed that there is something or someone who restricts man and prevents him or her to achieve them goals. But insufficient information about the Creator and the structure of Creation has given rise to the distorted idea that two gods exist – one good and the other one wrong. From this delusion, the opinion was formed, and some people elevated it to a law, that God assigns every person one good spirit (Guardian Angel) and one wrong one to tempt him or her.
On Earth and in all of the World of Matter there is, in the concrete, a strong negative influence present of someone who is more powerful than man. It is intuitively perceived by all sensitive and perceptive individuals. As the originator of this negative force is not visible, they assume correctly that it is a spirit, which is called various names – Devil, Satan, Evildoer, Serpent, Tempter, Lucifer, Knight of the World, Ruler of Darkness, Antichrist, etc. No per- son can see him, as the Law of Homogeneity prevents it. This being is, as a matter of fact, of a totally different type than the human spirit; it towers above them by more than one world.
People in ancient times were able to see Prime-Elemental Beings, the rulers of the ele- ments, as they have, from the viewpoint of homogeneity, the essence which is similar to human souls – they are ethereal, and that’s why they are visible with the ethereal sight. But the mys- terious being is of a much higher origin. Although we all come into contact with its negative workings on an almost daily basis, we are not able to uncover nor understand it. Because of this, many people stopped thinking about this being and stopped investigating it. They ceased taking its existence seriously, at most it became a figurative and fictitious expression of evil.
The following explanation will most probably be only plausible for a person who is able, albeit from his or her human perspective, to understand the existence of the Creator. Only he or she who is inwardly convinced that the Universe and the whole of Creation did not form on its own, or by an accident, but under the influence of intelligently controlled laws, which have their Creator, only that person can accept the knowledge about the existence of Darkness and its representative. The representative of Darkness, like God, is not comprehensible by the intellect; consequently only a spiritually developed person can assess the factuality of writing that follows.
All of Creation and its individual worlds were established gradually from top to bot- tom by the working of time and space, which are imperceptible from our perspective. At first the Creator existed alone. Gradually, from his direct radiation, the Divine Realm was created. Later, through Imanuel – Parsifal, the Primordial Spiritual and later still the Spiritual Realm was created. Only thereafter the Animistic Realm and the Universe were created.
The Bible describes how the Earth was created in a few days. This is only a figurative portrayal, which cannot be taken literally. According to Eternal Laws the Earth could not be created separately, alone, but only as a part of the whole Material Universe, which was formed last. That’s why the Bible depicts the origin of the whole of Creation not just the Earth and rather than days we have to imagine millions of years.
People in the lower World of Matter, owing to the greatest distance from the Creator, did not develop as harmonically as in the other worlds above it. That’s why the Creator sent one of his Archangels to help. Lucifer, this is his real name, was supposed to influence them like a Guardian Spirit. He was to suggest his advice and help so that people would think that it is their own conscience talking. To fulfil this task, he was armed with helpers from the ranks of Angels – beings. To be able to come down into the lower world, they had to, according to Eter- nal Laws, cover themselves with more material layers – coverings, which enabled them to stay in the lower level, above the World of Matter. These layers also covered many of their divine abilities and qualities. By taking coverings and sinking they changed from the original Divine Beings to spirits with their own free will, which they did not know before. That became fatal to them, but only later, under the influence of their leading Archangel. Although many of his divine qualities were concealed, Lucifer still became the most powerful spirit in the World of Matter with incomparably higher abilities than a man.
His task was to help people by influencing their psyche. That does not mean that he in- fluenced each person separately. He used Eternal Laws according to which he transmitted cer- tain thoughts into the World of Matter, and these were, due to the Law of Homogeneity, pulled down, attracted by people. One of his most important tasks was to improve the usage of the intellect, so that man makes his or her life on Earth less difficult. As the intellect exists in the World of Matter only, people could not be helped in improving it by spiritual helpers from non-material worlds. Therefore, Lucifer was to step down from the Divine Realm to above the World of Matter, better got acquainted with people, their material way of life, and, due to his higher essence he was to transfer his experience and ideas by influencing the intellect – using thoughts. For example, he sent out the idea that iron can be used to make tools. All who on Earth were trying to improve stone tools have accepted this new idea also the knowledge of how to produce iron. Naturally, it took hundreds of years until the idea was put into practice.
At first Lucifer fulfilled his task well. But when, after a while, he realized how easily people are influenced by his will, also Angels have respect for him as God’s deputy on Earth; negative qualities of the intellect – pride and vanity started to awaken in him. In the Divine Realm, he did not know these negative traits. The intellect does not exist in the Divine Realm, as it is only connected with the physical body. Denser coverings, the great distance from the Creator, many loyal Angels and free will, they all spoiled Lucifer’s purity. He wanted to be- come the unlimited ruler of the World of Matter, without the influence of the Creator.
Under the weight of this negative volition and later his deeds, he became heavier and started to sink into the lower spheres. When he realised his powerlessness in regard to Eternal Laws that have automatically pulled him down, he became angry towards their Creator and became his open enemy. He began to misuse his abilities, and instead of helping, he tempted and misled people onto wrong paths just to destroy the work of the Creator. Since his help- ers, as former Divine Beings without free will, were possessed a highly-developed sense of loyalty to their leader, let themselves be misled onto an incorrect path by him and so became “fallen Angels”. The blame for this downfall must, however, be primarily carried by Lucifer, as their leader. When Eternal Laws were punishing him by making him sink, and he realized his gradual destruction, he wanted all and everything around him to be destroyed with him.
It seems incomprehensible that Angels, such perfect beings, could forget their Creator and their glorious life in the Divine Realm. But they did not remember him anymore, because, by covering themselves and sinking down into the World of Matter, they became spirits, even though with more mature abilities. Their divine core is only partially awoken due to that they abuse their spiritual abilities. Predominantly they live as spirits on low planets.
People at first knew nothing about Lucifer’s existence; that’s why they were so strongly influenced by him – like puppets. He led them astray from their original goal in life – from spiritual development, by incessantly suggesting these incorrect thoughts, e.g.:
“The intellect is more important than the spirit.”
“The intellect is supposed to rule over all aspects in the life.” “Only the intellect can differentiate between things.”
Sensitive individuals accepted these thoughts as their own opinions and gradually made them part of their lives. This is how Lucifer tied people to matter and, at the same time, discon- nected them from spiritual help. By concentrating mainly on earthly matters, people began to decline spiritually and morally, also with them, their planets.
By misusing divine abilities, the Tempter covered himself more and more by matter and negative karma, and thus he was losing the possibility of returning to the Divine Realm. The planets, which sank under his influence, got onto the path of disintegration prematurely, as they released themselves from the influence of the radiation of the principal power of the Creator. Lucifer, the Lord of Darkness, became their ruler. He was able to influence even the most crucial planet in the Universe – the Earth, which got onto the path of disintegration pre- maturely, as well. His power on Earth increases more and more because people, due to their negative inclinations and unwillingness to educate themselves and grow spiritually, attracted his servants to Earth – fallen Angels and dark spirits from lower planets. Because of the lack of Light, i.e., principal power, and the preponderance of Darkness and matter the effects of Eternal Laws on Earth, and primarily the Law of Reciprocal Action, have decelerated.
Our planet, as well as people themselves, began to yield to the decay of body and per- sonality, which started to be visible as a higher incidence of mental and physical illnesses and distorted values and attitudes. The Earth, due to its sinking from the plane of living planets, animated regularly by the principal power, has excluded itself from the direct influence of the Creator. Therefore, Lucifer, “the Lord of Darkness” could become its ruler. Because he leads people into the destruction by his activity, he is called the devil, the Satan, the destroyer. His name “the King of Darkness” captures the fact that he founded his kingdom at the dark planets.
What is Lucifer like? In difference to the ideas of many religions, which depict him as a beast or a devil, he is a beautiful creature who became a spirit whose form and abilities are incomparable to man. But his original beauty has faded. His eyes reflect coldness and heart- lessness, which he uses to destroy human spirits. His grim outlook complements the characteristics of his personality realising its wickedness, own powerlessness and decline at the same time. He behaves like some people on Earth do – if they are not successful they wish bad luck on other people as well, and that’s why they harm them.
Lucifer and his helpers do not harm ordinary people in a way that they are able to notice. They do it in an inconspicuous and cunning manner. They know that every person, according to the Eternal Law, has free will that must be respected, at his or her disposal. That’s why the dark influence is never forcing, it only suggests, whispers. People themselves analyse these suggestions alongside their opinions and volition and then decide accordingly. That’s why the consequences of negative suggestions are being felt by people themselves and not by their originators.
In the gross material Universe and the astral plane, Lucifer disposes of swarms of loyal servants who are not only fallen beings – angels but also spirits and people. They do not know the Eternal Laws nor wish to recognise them because they solely believe him. It will be too late when dark spirits will recognise that they are being caught in a trap without any possibility of return, because the Eternal Laws operate inexorably on low planets, as well. After death, they will become heavier for their sins and will fall so deeply as not to be able to return upwards to the Earth and to the Paradise at all.
Through these unknowing servants and through the fallen angels who also incarnate as men with “the mission” Lucifer spreads wrong ideas, distorted opinions, also evil on earth when necessary. Indeed, he himself does not hurt, but the evil actions are done through others in his instigation, and thus they bear consequences for that. No one forced them; they were only deceived. However, the tempter also suffers for the negative influence so that he keeps on descending and his former perfection falls off.
Today there are many more dark than luminous spirits on Earth and in the Astral. That’s why there exists the unnatural circumstance that every person has, concurrently, a good Guard- ian Spirit and a dark one, while the latter ones are even more numerous. This decline was caused by people themselves by not taking the warnings and admonitions of prophets and God’s messengers seriously to alter their ways.
What, in fact, is the difference between dark and luminous spirits or people? It is ex- pressed by the words already. A dark spirit or person has the luminous core – the spirit ex- cessively darkened by the heavy coverings of the soul and body because he or she is always concentrating on purely earthly, material affairs. Their spirit is not able to shine through these coverings as it does not develop; it is boxed in, walled in matter. According to the Law of Gravity it lives on denser planets, under the level of the Earth.
A luminous spirit or person is someone who in life, through his or her motives and deeds, mainly develops the spirit. And so the spirit is only covered in the fine coverings of soul and body, and it sets these layers aglow. These differences are not visible to people; they are only being registered, even through their material body, by spiritual beings.
How do dark spirits work on Earth? A number of dark spirits congregate close to a person who is about to make a momentous decision. Thereby they prevent the influence of the lu-
minous helper who has to depart, due to the difference in homogeneity because he cannot bear the higher density and weight of the dark spirits. And so the “protégé” is “exposed”, weak, at that moment and is only able to perceive the suggestions of the low spirits. If he or she decides too quickly and does not wait to be connected with their luminous helper as well, they will find, mostly too late, that they acted incorrectly.
Ignorance about these happenings is a hidden trap into which man falls every day. Luci- fer became the lord of the Earth; therefore, the badness and distortion of values is predominat- ing. They inhibit the realization of clear ideals and justice. Instead of joy and calmness there is only wrong, suffering, injustice and little love on earth today. That is felt mainly by those, who are not able to approve of this change.
The dark spirits who incarnated from the low planets do not observe any shortcomings on earth. On the contrary, they are very happy here because there is more light and more love originating in the actions of luminous men there. Some dark planets are technically more de- veloped than the Earth. The flights of the material flying objects bear witness to this. However, the appearance of their crews clearly reveals that they are at much lower spiritual level then the earth-men. It is necessary, therefore, to avoid meeting with them and not consider them as better and perfect more at all costs just for that they dispose of more developed technology. The higher spiritual beings help men and do not need to examine and dissect them because they can see “at the bottom of the soul” with their spiritual sight.
What other tools, apart from whispering suggestions, does the dark principle use? Lu- cifer’s most effective and easiest means of ruling over people is their spiritual ignorance, which he tries to perpetuate. Lucifer attacks the proselytizers of the Truth and spiritual helpers of mankind the most. By dishonouring and eliminating God’s messengers, people were lack- ing the knowledge that was to help them find the lost key to Paradise. People do not know that the Darkness influences them like cancer – at first painlessly, inconspicuously, there is only a little “pain” if something is done that the Darkness does not like. Even when someone can uncover the Darkness, it is mostly too late. Let us make it clear on the example from life:
During a check-up, a man gathered that developed the stomach cancer. When he got a stomachache before, he thought, it was only an accident and did not see the reason in the wrong life-style, although the doctor warned him. Even today he did not mind because he thought; when he does not think about the illness, everything will be alright. So he continued in his mistakes, and the tumor was growing. In the pretended calm more or less he passed a few years. When the troubles became more visible and often repeated, he started to take it seriously and visited the doc- tor again. But meanwhile the tumor started to rule the whole body. Although the patient decided to fight against cancer and started to work on himself, nothing could be done anymore; it was too late. The ill cells overbore the healthy ones; they liquidated the body of unaware man unobtrusively.
The dark principle works in the same way. Illness, in many cases, is also just a conse- quence of a wrong path, either on the level of the body, due to improper nutrition and a general lifestyle, or on the level of the soul, as we have distorted values, or do not understand ourselves and our problems. As each disease has to come to fore eventually, so every evil will eventually be uncovered, as well. He or she, who does not take the influence of Darkness seriously and considers it purely a fantasy, will recognize it one day when they will no longer be able to do anything against it.
Only now, because time is of essence, does man receive this valuable information, which so far Darkness was blocking and will still be trying to keep from being disseminated. When this information comes to light, the dark helpers will try to distort and dishonour it so that people do not believe it. They will fight to maintain spiritual ignorance on Earth until the very last moment, even though they know that their end is nigh.
The characteristic of the dark principle is that it works indirectly, deceivingly, incon- spicuously and secretly. That’s why no one can uncover and recognize it. The present day person, overburdened mentally, has no time to be thorough. If someone still discovers a trace of Darkness, his attention is immediately led away to forget the discovery or to consider it to be a mere accident.
Why does Darkness hide? The answer is easy – when we do not know the enemy, we cannot fight and defeat him. We can only defeat a disease if we know its cause and conse- quences. In the next stage, the fight will be easier, because man will acquire a certain way of life which will lead to the gradual disappearance of the disease. Darkness also needs to be first recognized and only then can it be fought.
Another tool of Darkness, aside from maintaining ignorance, spreading stress and giv- ing rise to fear, is the principle of indulgence. Psychologists and psychiatrists claim that when a person indulges in a vice, he or she becomes so satiated with it that they no longer desire it. This is, however, just a short term phenomenon. The opposite is, in fact, the truth – he or she gets used to it and then needs it more and more frequently. As an example, we can use sexual practises. Only a small percentage of people can escape this temptation voluntarily; the majority become slaves to it and thus the slaves of dark spirits.
What is the goal of the Tempter? Only one; to turn man away from his or her spiritual development, from their real purpose of life on Earth. Man is but a spirit which came to devel- op into the World of Matter so that he or she can live forever after. They decided so themselves when their desire for consciousness awoke in them. To improve their spirit, they had to receive a material covering – the body. Lives on Earth are only necessary for the development of the spirit, for nothing else. If a man uses his or her lives properly, they eventually return without the soul and body into their home as a mature-spiritual personality and then lives forever. However, the tempter and his dark helpers grudged him or her this because they have already deprived themselves of this blessedness – return to the Divine Realm. They lure in various manners for the human spirit not to find the course back to Paradise.
Man already lived hundreds of lives in the World of Matter to develop his or her spirit. But due to the ignorance of Eternal Laws and the purpose of their lives, he or she let Darkness divert them from their true path, and so they truly missed many of their opportunities. At pres- ent, the world is at the threshold of the Judgment, and the majority of people do not even know what it means, what they may expect, and what they are supposed to do. Moreover, the Creator has never abandoned men; he offered them the help through his envoys constantly. However, men full of arrogance and narrow-mindedness did not want to accept the Light because they felt more comfortably and more pleasantly in the Darkness. There seems to be more enticing to enjoy the earthly lives with all its pleasures than to educate spiritually with the aim of the eternal life. They do not understand that they can practice both things simultaneously.
Who would fault Lucifer for a distorted sense of emancipation? No one has even the slightest idea that he is a much more intelligent being than the man; he thinks and perceives in broader dimensions and relations. The Tempter was able to foresee the consequences of a distorted idea of emancipation. His goal was achieved. Stress, lack of time, and fear have multiplied in the lives of people due to the misunderstood concept of emancipation. This pres- sure keeps people in a state of permanent tension, which prevents the perception of finer sug- gestions and help from luminous spirits. In a state of mental stress, it is easier to perceive mate- rial thoughts from the intellect, from dark sprits, than fine intuitive inspiration from Guardian Spirits.
With constant tension, man’s diaphragm is contracted. This prevents proper breathing and thereby also the spirit from being connected with the body, as precisely in this place the spirit connects with the soul and body. That’s why, at the present time, relaxation and peace are of particular relevance to the spirit can express itself more than the intellect.
Not only distorted emancipation, but also a wrong set of other values, makes man con- stantly busy and fearful. A stressed and fearful person is weakened; he or she loses their own ego and, more easily, without thinking, yields to foreign influence pretending to be their own conscience.
How, in fact, are the dark spirits who came on Earth from the lower planets? It could sound unbelievable, but they form over a half of all inhabitants on the Earth. Let’s not succumb the deceptive idea, they are only primitives, criminals and cheats. Of course, these belong to them as well, but to the lower class. The rest of them finds expression in various ways.
Some of them do not work, but they want to have the best time, even at the expense of other. The exploitation and affluence is the only aim of their lives.
The next ones of them are a tiny bit better, however, only outwardly. They do not want to work as well because of low salary, because it does not pay off. They do not want to be useful by their work and do not hanker for self-realization. They would rather act paupers and endlessly look for well paid job with a little effort and responsible. The dark spirit does not know the Law of Equilibrium, according to which a man labours of love for humanity, because he or she wants to be useful and is satisfied and happy even with the low salary. A lot of rich men, who earn the money dishonestly, are not satisfied and want more, even if they have more than other people. In the presence of higher spirits, these lazy spirits could mature faster, but they do not understand it also do not want it after all.
The main characteristic of dark spirits from “the superior circles” is that they respect the intellect and hate the good and justice. However, they do not evince it outwardly. We shall find them the most amongst so called “wise” people, who consider themselves so, as they evaluate everything with their intellect, which they use as the only gauge of wisdom and knowledge. Why are they dangerous? Many of them, thanks to their education, knowing influential people, through ambition or wealth, have reached high posts from which they drive people into disas- ters. At times they consciously misuse their influence; they distort the truth and create chaos, evil and decline. They are in so great numbers that we find them, besides the highest positions, also in lower leading ones. They use the dark principle, thus indirectly attack all that is just, useful and right, or they at least try to prevent these expressions.
Not all dark ones are evil, and they need not actively harm either. But they are not wor- thy of living on Earth as they cannot live on it properly, although outwardly it does not seem like this. They behave as employees of a company, who take their wages but don’t do anything in return. They are not capable of working this way the proprietor requires. These dark ones do not acknowledge any spiritual development – they only acknowledge mental – intellectual and physical, i.e., material development. This is a result of their true essence. They were “pulled up” to Earth from the lowest planets of the World of Matter, where life is only apparently busy; they are, in fact, dead planets.
If such people are active in influential places, they impede the development of others who want to live naturally, i.e., in a complex spiritual-mental-physical way. They prevent them from doing so from childhood – by an incorrect school curriculum, distorted social rules and laws. By these actions, they burden themselves with new karmic guilts.
Sometimes even luminous people, under the influence of dark spirits, work inadver- tently in harmful ways, if they understand their position incorrectly. E.g., if they work in high offices, they think that citizens have to serve them. They do not understand that for their salary they have to serve the people, to inform them about their rights and possibilities. These admin- istrators require the citizens to know all laws, even those which due to their position are only known to them. This wrong attitude causes an imbalance in human relations – suffering, chaos and decline. They do not know that the Law of Reciprocal Action will punish them as well, however, in a different manner and some other place. Those who give suffering instead of help cannot expect love and respect in return. They would only get that if they would be genuine helpers and advisers.
Unfortunately, the majority of people sometimes behave as an ignorant herd of cattle. They can be influenced by one courageous loudmouth who is often more stupid than the rest of the people. The strength of opposition is only attained by knowledge and observation, which becomes a conviction. Only courage can withstand fear and wisdom ignorance.
Today, in the time of prevailing materialism – the rule of the intellect, emphasis is given to all that is earthly, material, i.e., the external form. Although we frequently suffered for be- ing seduced by pretty packaging without being interested in the contents, we nevertheless still believe more in people who are trying to appear nicely and friendly, not expressing any negative opinions, even though they have a totally different view. On the surface, everything looks harmonious, but inside a fight is going on, which is frequently a cause for diseases and suppressing emotions. Honesty has become an impediment, while diplomacy is a sought tool for gaining an advantage over.
After all an honest person, who openly shows his or her rightful dislike or anger, wants to express that he or she is not in agreement with something and is necessary to find a different solution together. But the “diplomat” does not show what he thinks, and only later will you find out that you became a victim of a misunderstanding or even a fraud. Not all “diplomats” are representatives of the dark ones, but if they do it consciously, they are under their influence. The dark ones have deformed the concept of honesty, so necessary for the mental health of people. Morality and prejudices created lots of harm in human relationships and the develop- ment of the spirit, as they suppressed honest and natural expressions.
Many outwardly unpleasant people are pure and good in their core. On the other hand, many superficially friendly and socially acceptable people have a decayed and rotten core. It is a matter of experience, can search for the essence of man and not to yield to the so often deceptive outer expression. If someone is bothered by a certain character trait in another, he or she should realize that it is not a reason, if only in their mind, to judge and reject. On the contrary, they should realize that they themselves possess this character trait in a much higher degree; otherwise, it would not bother them in other.
The active disturbers of peace and Truth are divided into unconscious and conscious. The former are usually only channels of Darkness, whether under the influence of mental homogeneity or just due to the weakness of spirit. The latter group serve evil consciously, as firstly they profit from it and secondly they are afraid to lose their power. The most danger- ous ones are those who have a “mission” to prevent the real envoys from delivering the Truth. They are mostly fallen Angels who hide their higher abilities or only demonstrate them in front of their closest friends, in order to gain their admiration. Consciously, but secretly, they try to destroy the proselytizers of Truth in any way – mentally and physically. They do this while fully using their supernatural mental abilities. They harm in a treacherous way, never openly and even if they are discovered, they are able to put up various fronts and deny everything. They never give up but continue in a different manner. They only let their “victims” feel these unfriendly and destructive tendencies. Other people and even their family see them as the most charming and the best beings.
Other servants of Darkness are not outwardly active, but inconspicuously create doubts. By these subtle doubts, they take the trust hard gained in a certain truth away from people just to waver and remain weak and unsure anew. But people, who, indeed, research and seek the Truth through doubts, should not be mistaken for the servants of Darkness. The dark ones are not trying to understand anything; their aim is only to undermine everything.
Another expression of the dark principle is to cause insecurity in one’s inner self. When a person accepts new knowledge, and it begins to uplift him or her, suddenly “their own” doubts about this knowledge cross their mind. In their mind, the most fantastic counter-argu- ments arise, so that they wonder where these intelligent questions came from. He or she does not know that, at the moment, they are fighting dark spirits who are exercising further ways of controlling them. When, after an exhausting struggle, the victim does not waver, despite these doubts, the evil will try another approach. It will render doubtful the person who has come up with the new truth.
Character traits are the best way for destroying the authority. It is sufficient, even just in the mind, constant repeating the deficiencies, which need not be as strong as manifested after being provoked, and these will “stick” to the attacked person at last and start to have some ef- fect. This is well known to everyone. We all use this strategy almost everywhere, mainly with our superiors and public personalities. The newly elected or nominated person hardly starts to work in his or her position, they do not even have an opportunity to show their abilities, and they are already being criticized for their character traits. The people, who criticize, mostly possess these same faults, even to a greater degree. Because they do not want to recognize and acknowledge them, they cannot tolerate them in others. To project their suppressed deficien- cies onto other people is a natural phenomenon. This way a lie, which is repeated endlessly, becomes a truth. The victim truly becomes an enemy; that is such for what is considered. The Law of Homogeneity attracts more dark spirits to him or her, and the person changes involun- tarily.
The Tempter knows that pure love and honest friendships create positive and strong vibrations between partners. They protect them from evil influences also uplift their surround- ings. That’s why, in this area also, inconspicuously, but constantly, the Tempter interferes with doubts, temptation and intellectual calculations between partners. He brings instability and unfaithfulness into relationships, which he excuses via free of spirit and love for the entire world. In reality he thereby supports superficiality and weakness of the spirit that is thus more receptive towards dark influences. One loving and constant partner gives his or her opposite pole more than many suitors together. Even though, it may sound unbelievable, the majority of people were led away from their true partners with whom they would have established a better and more harmonious relationship than with the ones which they have chosen.
Inharmonious relationships establish a suitable soil for problems, stress and quarrels, which weigh the person down with new negative karma and rob him or her of the power to rise and develop spiritually. Many spiritually developed women and men of good character had to stay alone, because the suitable homogeneous partners have let themselves seduce by the dark ones. They profit from them. According to the Law of Equilibrium the greatest evil, which does not necessarily express itself outwardly negatively at all, attracts the greatest good.
An erroneous opinion spread among people that evil tackles only people who them- selves are evil, or have bad karma. This would apply if there were a balance on Earth, the rule of Light. But because the Earth sank into the area of Darkness, the opposite became the truth. Darkness mainly attacks those who consciously or subconsciously do not accept it and who resist it. Evil does not fight with homogeneity; it only fights what is not homogeneous with it – the good. Those who did not recognize Darkness within themselves yet are under its spell the most. While they are not resisting, Darkness does not make itself known. It is sufficient for it that could divert from spiritual knowledge and development; it does not need to harm the person otherwise or manifest itself in any other negative manner. Too much of a preoccupation with work is also an expression of an influence of Darkness.
If someone tenaciously and honestly seeks the Truth and tries to incorporate it into ev- eryday life, Darkness will bite into him or her with sharp teeth like a dangerous shark. That’s why the best people experience the greatest suffering, injustice and evil. They are surrounded by the greatest number of the dark ones. Why precisely those who had been acknowledged as spiritually pure and “holy” claimed that evil and Satan were attacking them? Why did it attack just them, when they were such good? According to the Law of Homogeneity the following applies: the stronger the good, the stronger the evil that works on it. In the vicinity of any human, there can stay only a dark spirit of equal strength or intelligence as the person in ques- tion. That means homogeneity does not repose in quality but strength. Good and evil attract each other equally, according to the Law of Completing a Unit, as opposite qualities do. A dark spirit does not influence a spiritually mature person by suggesting evil, as the luminous one would reject it, but by luring him or her away from their goal by various torments and tempta- tions.
Many of you may now think; why does God allow such injustice? Why does he not intervene and destroy the dark spirits? Before answering this question, we have to admit hon- estly that we have fashioned evil on Earth ourselves. The Earth was a planet of relatively pure people; that’s why it moved in a higher level of the Universe. Only the downfall of some people, and the fact that other people gradually imitated them was the start of the infestation of dark spirits on Earth. That has been going on for thousands of years now. The Creator consis- tently made an effort to assist by sending spiritual help, but people did not accept it, because they did not believe in it.
It may sound strange, but evil also has its positive sides. Sometimes, even if inadver- tently, it aids development. By suffering and through struggles the spirit of a person awakens faster and strengthens. The painful blows of Darkness are indirectly serving the good; that’s why the Creator allows them to a certain extent.
But why does he not destroy Lucifer, the foremost originator of Darkness? The answer to this question is not easy. But let’s try to tackle it, if only briefly, from the human viewpoint. Lucifer, being an Archangel, had the closest contact with the Creator. This close relationship cannot be rejected out of hand. That’s why the Creator waited and gave him opportunities to change his attitude. Keeping in mind that thousands of years on Earth constitute days in the Divine Realm, we will not be so surprised about his long wait.
Only when, after a long time, Lucifer showed that he is incorrigible, did the Creator decide to destroy his power. However, he cannot do it abruptly. His own law prevents him from doing this – Archangels are eternal, indestructible. But Lucifer’s original nature was so weakened by his fall that he is not able to return to the Divine Realm. His “destruction” or cor- rection is planned according to Eternal Laws, and it will happen at the right time. The Creator does not destroy people either, despite their failure and rejection of all his help. But if they will continuously violate Eternal Laws the result of their actions will be self-destruction.
None of us doubts that fairy-tales and fables, although portrayed figuratively and en- hanced by human fantasy, have a true core. Why, in fairy-tales, does the dragon, as evil per- sonified, only attack a beautiful and good princess? Why does he leave the ugly and a bad one alone? Or why does he not kidnap a pretty and good farmer’s daughter?
Why should the dragon kidnap a pretty girl who has no influence or power? Her good- ness and beauty, due to her social status, could not spread widely, only within her small circle. Why does the dragon not attack or tempt the ugly princess? Why should he attack the one who already is homogeneous to him! Even without his active influence she is spreading dislike and fear around her, which weakens people so that they are more receptive to the dark suggestions.
The good princess, if the dragon did not control and restrict her, would spread only love, goodness and justice with her influence. How could Darkness work through peaceful and strong subjects of her, believing in her justice and goodness? How could, from the viewpoint of homogeneity, in such a country dark spirits be born among pure spirits and then rule? That’s why the good princess had to be taken out of her environment in her youth, or at least be men- tally harmed not to have enough strength to express her loving nature. The own purity made of her much more sensitive one for perception of negative influences. But her ignorance about evil weakened her, and that’s why she did not understand evil and could not protect herself from it. She lacked the positive power that should have been her partner. The good queens, who had husbands – positive protection, were no longer influenced by the dragon, so he did not kidnap or tempt them.
Only the purest young man, who out of love for her or people was prepared to sacrifice his own life, could rescue the bewitched princess from the dragon. This pure sacrifice con- nected him with elemental and primordial spiritual prototypes of virtues, which gave him the enormous physical or mental strength necessary for victory. An ordinary person truly would not have any power over the dragon, since it was, in most cases, a fallen Angel, working as a spirit or wizard. The dragon was the expression of his spiritual form. When evil attacked the princess mentally, which frequently made her ill, it was a question of controlling her mind.
This dark influence could be defeated only by a man of superior spiritual helps. Only a partner could rescue the princess from the dragon. She herself was not capable of doing it.
Men, therefore, should also cultivate physical, material strength, as the density of a body is, in fact, a protection against the negative ethereal influences of the Darkness. By being active man also is strengthened mentally. Primarily the woman having social influence should have a man, as she can easily become a victim of a “dragon”, even in the present day.
Someone could ask; why should he or she fight against the Darkness alone, if they love God? He or she will demand from him helping. That does happen in serious, critical situa- tions, when man gets stronger help. But in everyday life man has to protect themself to develop his or her strength. The Creator wants strong spirits, not weak ones in Paradise. He only helps like a teacher in school explaining to students new subject matter to understand it. They have to learn at home on their own, to develop their abilities with effort. If a student is supposed to advance, the teacher cannot do everything for him.
The Creator can help people on Earth either by spreading the Truth via his envoys or by offering assistance through other people. Due to the Law of Homogeneity he cannot help people directly from above, as the Earth is the most distant planet and, at the moment, is in enemy territory – on the level of Darkness. As the majority of people listen more dark ones than luminous spirits, even good people are failing in carrying out God’s help. When the Guardian Spirit makes them aware of the need to help someone, this voice is frequently not heard, due to the clamouring of the dark spirits. The dark spirits suggest bewaring of the person in question because his or her outward expression is negative, and so God’s help has failed.
Many people, out of desperation, stop believing in goodness, justice and love precisely because they do not understand the present day state of affairs, which was caused by the dark ones. They voluntarily become their prey, by starting to blame God for being unjust by not helping them. That is the goal towards which the dark spirits work – to bring the luminous one to waver, to fall, to distrust, to adapt to the majority and finally, in despair, to come under the influence of Darkness.
How should man face Darkness? What should he or she do so that it does not influence them? It need not be fought with specific tools. For an ordinary person, Darkness is not as dan- gerous. It does not endanger him or her with serious evil; it only inconspicuously takes them away from their spiritual growth. It is sufficient to know about the existence of Darkness and thereby, it already loses its power as cigarettes have lost their power over some people. By knowing the negative effects of smoking, cigarettes stopped being a lure and temptation.
The aim of the previous paragraphs was mainly to show that Darkness is not a figura- tive idea but a reality, although it expresses itself more on the invisible level; on the level of feelings. Certainly everyone is familiar with the fight within themself when he or she does something with which they do not agree inwardly. He or she thinks that they fight their own ego but, in reality, they fight the other ego – the dark spirit or a group of them. He or she does not know about it and so, in desperation, they reconcile with their own weakness and does not resist anymore. If, however, he or she gets to recognize this barrier, they can conquer it.
That’s why man need not and should not be afraid of Darkness, but he or she should courageously reject it as something which is separate from them. If he or she still has to fight it, they have to know that the best helpers are a strong will and perseverance, or an honest plea for help to the Highest, expressed from the bottom of their soul.
14. The Darkness and how it works
How does the dark principle work in spiritual doctrines? We already know that it is deceitful and hidden, and thus, it is hard to be revealed. After all, it is not necessary to look for a certain person – it is sufficient to find out the distortion which lures people away from the Truth. At the present time, eastern religions, philosophies and spiritual movements gained wide popularity because many idealists were disappointed by the Christianity. They saw many unclear and illogical things there; and thus, they chose some eastern teaching deceptively assuming that they will still find pure and undimmed truths there. These can be found every- where but, unfortunately, only in little pieces.
Let’s look closer at the hidden Darkness in yoga, for example. This exercise has a rela- tively strong position amid spiritual and physical activities, as it helps the stressed out person to attain balance and awake spiritually. But here also he or she needs to be vigilant, as it is not without distortions. He or she who penetrates deeper into the nature of yoga will find the principle of the lack of desire. Its goal is to find the right measure of earthly desires, so there is time for spiritual education, as well. Despite the unambiguity of the goal, a distortion has occurred to such a clear and useful principle. How did it happen? Very easily – this principle started to be explained as an absolute lack of desire, which meant to get rid of any desire and goal, not to ask for anything in life, to make no effort whatsoever. The totality of this principle is even hailed as the highest virtue. A life in a straight line, with no ups and downs, where there are no emotions, became the desired ideal.
A person working towards this goal does not realize that, by losing emotions, desires and volition he or she have eliminated the power necessary for spiritual growth. Poor nutri- tion deficient in proteins supports this weakness. Volition is one of the basic abilities of man which needs to be constantly cultivated, not suppressed. Without volition, without movement of the spirit, man is like dead and wilts and declines spiritually. Everyone knows that physical movement is the basis of life, but we are not as aware of the fact that activity of the mind and intuitive perception or the spirit, i.e., volition is equally necessary.
We get help from higher worlds only under the influence of volition, in various radia- tions. That’s why everyone received the ability to make their own decisions – free will, to be able to attract all that they desire; that they need for life on Earth. It is available above, but it does not fall of its own accord. He or she who does not want and does not make an effort does not get it. It needs the activation of the spirit – volition, to gain what he or she needs for growth. Even karmic rewards are actually the fruit of volition and effort in past lives. Nothing is for free.
A strong will – volition is needed primarily in the World of Matter because life there is hard and inflexible. The human spirit, which had to enter imperfect matter in order to develop, did not get anything, apart from nature, as a gift. It still hides abilities that are to be awoken through activity and are to be used. Desires, volition and deeds, make so that a spirit grows and becomes conscious of itself, make it a personality, which after reaching spiritual maturity does not expire – it is everlasting.
Wrong volition, i.e., exaggerated materialism pulls the spirit down – to matter. Positive volition helps the development of the spirit, lifts it up to the beings – into its home, into the Spiritual Realm. The spiritual man does not have to give up material desires; he or she just needs to know their limits and should not let themself be controlled by them.
A “yogi” who cultivates an absolute lack of desire, who does not want anything, and does not have any desires, can be compared to a lazy swimmer. He, even though he knows how to swim, does not swim, as he has no desire to overcome obstacles within himself and to exert himself. However, in a critical situation when his life is at stake, he will lose it, as he will not have enough strength to swim to the shore. The ability to swim, without volition – will, is not enough to endure the journey towards a goal.
Let’s now examine Buddhism, which is very popular. Its adherents mostly live their lives in meditation, to understand that all parts of the personality – body, soul, consciousness and subconsciousness, etc., are transitory, unsatisfactory, they create suffering and so are un- necessary. They want to dissolve in nirvana – emptiness that is to make them immortal, by getting rid of all transient parts of their personality.
Why, since the time of Buddha and his closest disciples, no other One has come to the fore? Was his teaching incorrect? Not at all, it was just distorted. Buddha and his disciples un- derstood the purpose and the transitory nature of all parts of a personality. But today’s follower does not want to know about this not even when and what these parts are useful for. He or she does not need any knowledge; it disturbs them, for them meditation alone is sufficient. During meditation apparently everything will be revealed to them. Even after decades, he or she has not lost the hope to become another Buddha.
Yes, the coverings of the spirit – the soul, the astral and material body, they all truly are transient parts of man, but they are not superfluous. They serve a purpose until a certain time – to the point of maturity of the spirit, in the same way as a nut needs its shell until the core is ripe. Only after the core has formed and hardened, the shell becomes obsolete and falls off of its own accord. Up to that point, however, the shell is useful.
But our European Buddhist wants to discard his shell prematurely, before his spirit is ripe, as he does not acknowledge any spirit. He does not want to be a spiritual personality; he only desires to dissolve in nirvana, in nothingness, although he claims he wants to live forever. But what is supposed to live forever if he does not believe in the spirit and his personality is to dissolve in nothing?!
He does not realize that he behaves like a novice winter swimmer who flies to the North Pole and immediately removes his clothes, as he wants to become hardened. Because he does not acknowledge his body, there is nothing to freeze. He does not want to harden his body gradually, first to remove his fur coat and, only later, the rest of his clothing so that the body strengthens, grows accustomed to the environment. Hardening – maturity, comes gradually, with familiarization and experiences. Only then can the spirit release the coverings, which have served it during development.
A ripe apple falls from the tree of its own accord; it decomposes and only the seeds remain, which live forever as new life sprouts from them. But if we pick an unripe apple and destroy its body – the flesh, thinking that it is useless, we shall find only unripe seeds, which will not be able to sprout, as we have prematurely exposed them. The same applies to a person who gives up his or her coverings – soul and body, and thereby real life on Earth, in favour of meditation too soon. He or she could end up as an unripe apple, or a mad winter swimmer.
Let’s seek Darkness in more earthly areas of life. Crime, cheating, robbery and injus- tice, which are occurring more and more, do not need to be discussed separately, as they are well known. Each of us has been robbed or cheated already, as these base acts are increasingly widespread, under the pretext of new, freer laws, like springing up of mushrooms.
Why is it possible to go around and violate earthly laws and, what is more, without punishment? It is quite clear – they are made in such a way that no one understands them; no one is quite familiar with them, so that it is impossible to identify the offenders. The laws can be interpreted one way, but the opposite way of explaining them is also possible. The com- plexity and sophistication makes them unclear. If laws were written in agreement with Eternal Laws there would be fewer laws, and they would be simpler and clearer. The whole of the Universe is ruled with only a few laws, while every country has so many different laws that although a person would study them his or her whole life, they would not even be able to read them all. How are we supposed to live in accord with them when we also have other duties, not just studying laws? Their many types and ambiguity create chaos and a lack of transparency and clarity, which can be abused.
Who creates these complex and tangled laws? Either the servant of Darkness himself or even an ordinary person, who has no time to do his or her work properly. Here, also the sugges- tions of dark spirits play a pivotal role. Man inadvertently adopts “good advice” and, without thinking about it incorporates it in a law. One sentence, one word is sufficient, and injustice, treachery and corruption have free reign.
Perhaps the greatest trespass, which is fully used in the legal field, is the undue tolerance towards the responsibility of a lawyer. If he is not successful, or asks for a guilty plea although the person is innocent the consequences are not suffered by the person who made the mistake, but applied to the law. Truth is controlled by money and power, which allow injustice and crime to be perpetrated.
A person who does not relate to human beings but only sees laws, and does not perform his or her work with respect for justice, cannot be objective and sufficiently sensitive to per- ceive the truth. Inadvertently he or she creates mistakes and evil, the multiplied consequences of which they will themselves have to suffer after death. Unfortunately, even an innocent victim must often suffer the consequences. In the Middle Ages – the Dark Ages crimes were perpetrated in the name of God. Now, in the Age of “Progress”, crimes are being perpetrated in the name of laws. No one wants to take personal responsibility. But it exists, whether people want to acknowledge it or not!
The new generation, which will survive this age, will remember with horror the present day legislation. The false lenience towards criminals is without foundation and out of place; it is a sin towards all other citizens. Strong and clear laws would protect the majority, incom- prehensible and lenient laws benefit their abusers only. Everyone who knows Eternal Laws, knows that even the most hidden evil in his or her mind is real, and that’s why he or she is subject to its consequences.
How does Darkness manifest itself in the health services? By the fact, everyone is ill. Not only the old ones, how it was in the past, but also the children, almost all of them. Is the polluted environment at fault? To a great degree, but that is not the only reason. We have fo- cused on the wrong values. We prefer the treatment of illness to prevention. Prevention would cost almost nothing. It would be necessary to pay only the enlightenment, which would be teaching people about what harms their health and what helps to maintain it. Man often causes his or her illnesses themself. Out of ignorance they destroy their body and soul by an unhealthy lifestyle and negative tendencies, as they believe that medicine will help to cure their disease, should they become ill. He or she is too lazy to alter their life to create harmony, which would protect them.
The man treats with his or her body as the lax user of the car. He or she does not do the regular service, because they have got neither the time nor the money. He or she drives by it until, they destroy it. Why should they treat with their body in a different way? According to them, the car and body are only the material packages. Only when he or she loses them, they will find out that they do not have the next ones, and have to reconcile with the lost or death. Every driver of the car knows, if he or she does not give the car the fuel, it will not drive. Similarly, if they give the car the faulty fuel or other petrol, they will destroy it. Why does not the man think about his or her body in a similar way? Why do they feed it with “the bad fuel”, which damages the body prematurely?
Health is the expression of the Law of Equilibrium. He or she, who does not take care of their health, loses it. He or she, who knows Eternal Laws and adheres to them in all respects is and will always be healthy. A good person can also become ill if he or she destroys themself by letting themself be abused by others daily and does not think of their own needs. A disease is not natural. The magnitude of the occurrence of diseases is the expression of the general de- viation from the correct path of a nation, mankind and their values. It is sometimes not only the result of the present day but also of past karmic guilt or mistakes. Through new knowledge and change in personalities, even karmic diseases can be healed because they become superfluous. An illness should be considered a summons to change ones present way of life – relationship, work or anything else. Everyone has to understand for themself what and where it “hurts” him or her most and make a change there. The healing of the soul and the healing of the body go hand in hand.
A physician, similar to a lawyer, does not want to, and, unfortunately, does not have to, take responsibility for his work. When the physician poisons a patient or destroys his life it is said that it was the patient’s fate. The consequences of the physician’s incompetence are suffered only by the patient. The present day doctor operates on and cures only an organ, a disease, and not the whole person. That would take too much time and effort.
How many of the doctors have chosen this occupation only because they wanted to help people? Often the patient has the feeling he is a strain for the sanitary staff. The doctors and nurses often look like they are not paid for their work. They knew their salary would be low, so why had they chosen this occupation?
Fortunately there are those who do this as a mission. They understand that the feeling of work done well and unselfishly, out of love for people, is their best reward. This expresses itself as inner harmony and the ability to be satisfied with less. These extraordinary individu- als are the representatives and examples of the new generation.
Our attitude towards property is also distorted. All of us, without reservation, condemn ownership. But money and property are evil only when they are gained by treachery and exploitation, and when they are the only purpose in life. An honest and fair businessman or a wealthy person can be more spiritually developed than a modest ascetic person, who con- stantly seeks his ego in meditation, as he cannot find it in practical life.
Darkness in culture was created by the gradual lessening of the concept of beauty. The ugliness, which we call the realism or surrealism, became the symbol of art. We discarded beauty as kitsch. Deformed figures and objects were awarded the highest prizes. No one real- ized that they were merely the creation of the distortion of the artist and his admirers. After all, natural and good of all kinds is beautiful. Abstract works depicting angular and technical forms force people to use their intellect to understand them and so also this area where only the spirit – intuitive perception should reign, was invaded by the intellect. Works created by the intellect hardly live longer than their author, even if we forcefully try to keep them alive. It is a law – what came from matter has no longevity. Only works created by the spirit live for ages.
How many of time looses a man by the game, movie or book which are only the mo- mentary fun? It finishes and does not remain anything for thinking and learning about, it goes up in bubble. In spite of that, the people desire for beautiful movies full of sentiment and ide- als, the creators of the programme offer only the horrors, thrillers, erotic and criminal movies. But the man is comfortable – he or she receives what is offered. They sit in front of TV with a bored expression and claims they do not have time for more spiritual aim, for example, for the valued book. The book strains the man as well, because he or she is accustomed to seeing only in the form of the pictures. By reading the one, he or she can already with difficulty see it in their mind´s eye, because they need a rightly developed hind brain for that. But it has become stunted because of inactivity.
As beauty became a trap for women when they based their whole life on it, so strength became perilous for men, when they chose it as their life’s goal. The well known sarcastic saying: the professional sport leads to the permanent disability – says rightly, what leads the uniformity and exorbitant ambitions to. It is tragicomical that we put the coarsest men of the world, boxers and wrestlers, on the highest pedestal. They became idols and rich men. Almost nobody knows about the scientist who spends the days and nights in the lab to find an efficient medicine against a new illness, even neither that who takes the medicine. But hundreds of fans, which revel in their sadistic and masochistic crazes, come to match to see the brutish knocks and fight for life, despite expensive fee. Still arising amount of these fans proves, the nurturing of vices does not lead to getting rid of them. On the contrary, the man succumbs to them more and more.
Sport is useful only when it uplifts the spirit of the sportsman and the spectator too. This can be achieved merely by a harmonious sport, without violence towards one’s own or another person’s body.
What did Darkness cause in education? In primary school children already overburden their frontal brain. The teachers and the curriculum demand of them too much knowledge, which creates chaos in their head and which, precisely for that reason, will soon be forgotten. Less information a child would remember all its life. Often even parents are not able to understand the difficult and incomprehensible subject matter explained in the school-books of their children. So it happens that many future geniuses leave school at the earliest opportunity as unnatural memorizing is foreign to them. That is exactly what Darkness aims for. The most gifted people should stay somewhere where they will not be able to use their superior quali- ties. That’s why we will find many intelligent and highly moral people among the uneducated. There are more of them among the uneducated than among the educated, who were corrupted and distorted due to the rule of the intellect.
It would be a waste of time to talk about the neglect of the artistic and emotional com- ponent of a pupil due to the over-emphasis on the intellectual capabilities. This imbalance, de- spite strong criticism, has not only been maintained for years but is even being strengthened.
Darkness also influences the upbringing of children. The prevailing attitude states that children are to be brought up with love, persuasion and leniency. If a child were to be in a sterile environment, i.e., in a family which no dark spirit can penetrate, that would be the cor- rect way to bring up children. But we will hardly find families like that today. So, if a good word does not help anymore, consistency has to rule. Benevolent forgiveness, tolerance of shortcomings and bad manners are a weakness which will take its revenge. Only an indifferent and unloving parent lets his or her child grow without proper instruction, guidance and consis- tency, a part of which should be love and justice. Only by using these tools appropriately, we can protect a child from dark spirits, which surround them from their childhood upwards.
If upbringing of children is undertaken by grandparents or paid guardians they are just as responsible for children, in their care, as the parents would be.
Superficiality and distortion in the upbringing of children is also expressed in the fact that parents judge their children primarily according to their grades and successes. They are not able to inspire and support their child in decisions in which the child’s moral quality, char- acter and courage should be demonstrated. Spiritual virtues will bring more in life than an education, which every parent is highly particular about.
The educated intellect is the shortest way to Darkness if, at the same time, the spirit is not being developed. The educated person is constantly thinking, as he or she have over-acti- vated their brain with studying. The spirit cannot be active then, because thoughts, as material waves, are preventing the spirit from activity. The uneducated person perceives intuitively more than he or she thinks and so is more resistant towards Darkness. The educated person should know these influences and balance the knowledge of the intellect with a wealth of spiri- tual knowledge and emotional experiences.
15. The Son of God
The inhabitants of Atlantis developed in gigantic strides in comparison with other early human races. They differed from other nations through tall figures, which were connected with the development of the spirit at that time. It was just Atlantis that the higher entities incarnated in to help men to develop universally. The constant help from above became necessity when Lucifer failed in the fulfilment of his task. He spread the wings of his destructive power just over this most advanced land. It was the easiest way of gaining the influence there because its inhabitants had the most developed intellect. Through this bridge, it was no longer difficult to bring about their gradual downfall by the distortion of values. Under intensive effects of Dark- ness, the Law of Equilibrium started being violated – the intellect gradually preponderated the spirit which was not only neglected but also underestimated. The chosen nation started falling down in spite of help from above because, by only intellect, it was not able to grasp the mean- ing of this superior help.
The inhabitants of Atlantis, thanks to the earthly luxury, which they had gained with the help of created spirits, felt utterly self-sufficient. They behaved as ungrateful children, for whom the parents had built the house and furnished it. But when the children had moved to it, they did not want to meet their parents any more. The inhabitants of the most developed coun- try refused the next spiritual helps, and so they did not learn about the dangerous influence of the Darkness. They thought that could defeat each enemy by earthly weapons. They did not take the invisible enemy, about which they were warned despite their refusing attitudes, seri- ously at all. The weed of Darkness which grew over the Atlantic nation took gradually such strong roots that it could not be plucked any longer.
The worst thing was that the inhabitants of Atlantis did not realise it at all having abun- dance in every respect – both physical and psychic. Their spirits were suppressed in their bod- ies to such an extent that they did not feel negative influences of dark forces; therefore, they could not comprehend it. Since their “ship” – the mainland was large and rushed into the havoc slowly they accepted this as a natural event. They did not see any reason to save it. When the Creator saw that the crew of “the ship” did not long for the salvation and even refused a help, He left them to their fate.
Giant Atlantis considered being an indestructible continent sank in one day and night. Forty nine years before the flood came; an angel warned its king in a dream that if his people would not change and awake spiritually, the Creator would destroy them. Also, warnings of prophets were useless. Nobody believed in the destruction of omnipotent Atlantis and the chosen people.
In advance, the insiders and the most developed men who believed in prophecies emi- grated to other countries of the world most of all to Egypt which became the successor of Atlantis. The jewels of the high knowledge passed gradually from Egypt also to other nations like a baton. After these nations had accepted them, they flourished both earthly and spiritually for a time. However, on the top of the prosperity they ended in a similar way as inhabitants of
Atlantis – they degenerated and succumbed to dark forces. We may see that the material wel- fare and the spiritual advance could not be balanced.
However, the destruction of some cultures like the Indian or the Latin and American- Indian was caused by the opposite factor. In these cases, the scales tilted upside down not towards matter but spirit. Their distortion manifested itself in such a respect that everything earthly, material was considered as disturbing, useless and unworthy for the development. This unmeaning balance took revenge on them because they became easy prey of aggressive na- tions.
When the whole Earth “became ill with cancer” under invisible influence of Darkness, and even a piece of healthy ground could not be found there, man became a useless and detri- mental creature. He or she devalued the gift from the Creator; that is their eternal spirit, of which they were supposed to make more developed in the Material World.
Everything ill, which became useless and needless, was to be removed. The Creator is- sued the command to the Lords of the Elements to flood all Earth like Atlantis before. Only a single family, which was different from all the others, was excluded from the havoc according to the Law of Homogeneity. Unlike inhabitants distorted in all possible ways, Noah with his family lived under rule of the spirit and thus, they became the representatives of new mankind. On the basis of the warning from above, Noah prepared for the flood beforehand. When he together with his sons built an ark everyone laughed at him because nobody believed a poor man and a fool. They believed then when it was too late; when there was no possibility either of escape or salvation. Everything on the solid Earth was left at the mercy of the flood except for the sailing ship with the chosen family and chosen animals.
The tempter succeeded in his aim – that generation of mankind was destroyed. During all terrors and sufferings, many people realised their distortion and debauchery. The pity for their absurd lives up to now awakened within them, and they pleaded the Creator to forgive them. The experienced sufferings imprinted in their spirits a desire for better and more natural life; therefore, a possibility was given to them to incarnate on earth in new mankind again. The descendants of Noah gradually settled the entire Earth.
Lucifer also continued in setting snares among people of new mankind. People gradu- ally forgot about the flood also causes of it, and started “being distorted” again – giving pref- erence to the material life. When they stopped connecting with the substantiate helpers, the Creator sent them His Envoys to educate them spiritually and warn them of the decadence. However, men did not listen to them. They even could not when Envoys were overwhelmed by false prophets of Darkness. Those taught people that they have only one life here on earth, therefore, it shall become their goal and sense only. Taking this distorted truth, there was no problem to make a step towards the refusing of the spirit as something useless. “Why do we need the spirit if we have only one life? ” seduced men thought. And thus, they enjoyed it with- out any thought about the eternity because their undeveloped spirits could neither imagine nor grasp it. The distortion of values had the same consequences again – the decadence and the attraction of dark spirits on earth.
Only in one nation the effect of the strong-dark action in the form of the oppression, evil and injustice was transformed in the opposite – in the good. The more wrong this people experienced the better and more humble they became expecting the help from the Highest One. They knew that they could not help themselves; therefore, they believed in the help from above. Under the bondage of unjust and spiritually limited Egyptians the Jews suffered much but thereby, they were maturing spiritually at the same time. Finally, a nation succeeded in resisting Darkness even though being poor it was strong and pure. Rich, psychically weak na- tions succumbed to decadence easily.
The Creator allowed the oppression of the Jews for a time. By the time, when the op- pression became unbearable, and the nation culminated spiritually, He took action. He sent higher spirit Moses with the mission on earth – to lead out the chosen nation to a new land where it could develop freely.
The journey to the new land, Canaan, was not too long. Despite this fact, directed by a constantly present angel Moses lead them by a longer route which continued for forty years. Refugees used to fail spiritually in difficult conditions; they stopped believing in their God who chose them as new mankind. Therefore, it was necessary for them to develop and be win- nowed during the very journey. At the same time, they were educated spiritually; they recog- nised the Eternal Laws in the form of the Commandments. Only the purest ones were supposed to enter into the Promised Land in which a life of the most favourable conditions lied ahead of them. They were given the best place on earth. There were the strongest spiritual radiations both from above and out of the Earth there. These should have helped them to defend them- selves against Darkness.
By the settlement of the new land, a desired “Paradise” should have arisen on earth. However, the history of chosen nations returned – human will was getting weaker in the wel- fare and was subject to the influence of dark ones who enticed people towards the polytheism and the idolatry only to lure them away from their God and His Help. The Creator knew that His “children” were acting under the effect of the misleading; therefore, He was sending them prophets who should have put them back on the right way. However, no one listened to them because they demanded from people a change.
When the Creator saw that His Envoys were not taken seriously, He promised to send the Messiah, His Son to people. He hoped they would listen to Him. Thus, prophets an- nounced that God would send them the Redeemer who would tell them how to live to become immortal, eternal. People in their ignorance did not suspect that they were like drowning men who may be saved only so that they would master the swimming – master the living aright. False prophets drowned warning voices stating that nobody was being threatened; therefore, opinions and habits were not to be changed. For them, to this was better listened than to admo- nitions and warnings.
When the Creator wanted to persuade the people, who from the prophets are the right ones, He gave them the skills to talk about the near events. But the darkness had a bigger influ- ence. It affected in that way, so the people belittled, persecuted and killed the prophets.
When the threat was near that Darkness would firmly surround the earth; finally, the Cre- ator sent His Son Jesus, the promised Redeemer. He was the only one who could overwhelm the strong influence of the tempter by his supreme spiritual power and recover the Earth. Out of the Unsubstantiate Love of Jesus only a small part was sent out to matter. According to the Law of the Homogeneity, it was cloaked into respective layers; otherwise, it could not exist as man on earth. For the Jews to recognise their Redeemer, expected hundreds of years, His coming was to be announced by Prophet John the Baptist directly before His public ministry. Thus, the Son of God incarnated on earth with the mission to save from Darkness those who did not want to succumb and serve it. He became man so that his mission might be for people as comprehensible as possible.
Before he became mature for his task, he had to be carefully protected from the tempter who sought to destroy him since the very birth. Therefore, his parents were supposed to know both the fact that the expected Messiah would be born them and hints how to protect him from Darkness. An angel appeared to Mary recalling her that what she already had known as the spirit before her incarnation on earth – that she would be the mother of the Son of God. The most spiritual woman on earth was honoured by this task. Mary was to carry out her mission consciously like the mother of John the Baptist. Therefore, both of them were recalled to their tasks in a visible manner.
The Creator knew that His Son would have on earth not only the difficult task of “weed- ing out the garden grown over by weed” but also he would even be threatened directly by Lucifer. Not to cause the death of Jesus, God sent him many helpers who incarnated with him at that time, and who should have protected him from snares of Darkness. Many spirits in the astral world had karmic guilts towards prophets for their persecution and killing; therefore, they pleaded to incarnate again and thus to redeem their previous guilts through help. Their prayers were heard, and they were born in families in the proximity of Jesus.
Three most notable helpers incarnated into influential royal families, to protect Jesus from snares of Darkness by their wealth and posts later. When these three kings beheld the star at the birth of Jesus they recalled their tasks and came to visit the new-born child. They brought gifts to him but thereby, they considered their tasks to be fulfilled. Their spiritual development fell behind living in wealth and abundance so that they did not realise the importance of this event and their role within. They left Jesus without any protection which should have prevent- ed from such a course of events that finally happened in his life. The tempter foresaw this and thus, he affected them to divert them from this help. He succeeded in his intention; three kings forgot about their tasks. Similarly to them, also the others, small helpers, were lured away. Jesus remained with his mission all alone, without any hold and help in a strange world which he did not know since he was living his first life there.
The childhood of Jesus was ordinary. His mother also father were overburdened with care for the large family because, besides him, there were also other children there. Under the effect of Darkness, they started doubting the truth of their apparitions. Indeed, Jesus did not differ from other children except for some extraordinary moments in which he expressed his above-average knowledge of the Scriptures. His father Joseph recognised his origin only on the deathbed. When he laid in agony and saw the Golden Cross – the Sign of the Universal Truth behind him with his ethereal eye he exclaimed: “And yet you are him!” Jesus did not grasp his exclamation because, at that time, he himself did not know who he was. Nor could his mother and his brothers also sisters recognise a higher entity within him. They doubted his mission even when he was the acknowledged Messiah.
When John the Baptist appeared in their area as Prophet, Jesus was attracted to him. He felt subconsciously that it was indispensable to him. Since his mother did not reveal him anything because of her doubts of his origin, he missed the self-confidence in his abilities and for the realization of his task. Baptising Jesus by water John saw a sign above him prophesied a long time ago – a white dove and heard the voice from Heaven that the Son of God stood before him. By this act, Jesus awakened from the ignorance of his origin and started fulfilling his mission – to teach and heal people.
He felt that he could not carry out the mission alone. His internal eye opened, and he saw around him many dark men and spirits who wanted to destroy him not only morally but also physically. He needed help. When he did not find anybody, either in his family or his clos- est proximity, who would believe and help him because true helpers were seduced, he found a substitute help among poor fishers. This choice resulted in a wrong notion that Jesus came from a poor family. On the contrary, his father Joseph was a rich carpenter who also employed journeymen. At the present time, he would be told that lived as a prosperous entrepreneur.
Thus, when his helpers of equal worth had failed, Jesus looked for the help among com- mon people. Those thanks to their spiritual purity believed in his mission, and, without any hesitation, they went with him. The living walls of twelve Apostles protected him everywhere day and night. They were his loyal disciples, helpers and protectors, as well.
Before Jesus started working in the public, right after having been baptised by John, he went to the desert to clarify himself his task, his origin in the solitude and to awaken hidden abilities, which he needed for the healing. He fasted and prayed to God, his Father for forty days to make better also permanent connection with Him.
At that time, he was tempted by Lucifer oneself. Troubles described in the Bible cannot be even compared with his real temptation which Jesus never talked about, because he knew that no one would have understood him. His opponent sought to destroy him both psychically and physically. However, Jesus had a superior protection from above and his own purity as well, and in this way he defended himself against the attacks of Lucifer and wild animals, which One incited against him.
On the basis of the Luke´s Gospel, Lucifer departed from him “for a season” after forty days. This clearly indicates that, in fact, he never left him and he constantly sought to thwart his mission. He sent out negative suggestions directly on him to impair him psychically, on his Apostles also people and influential authorities. Probably, Jesus saw or felt the presence of Lucifer because in the John´s Gospel 14:30, he interrupted his speech saying: “Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh”, that is Lucifer.
Jesus had the most followers among common people and even among “sinners”. Nowa- days, we would not call them in this way any longer because their weaknesses became wide- spread. At the present time, many people do not even think of the denouncement of cheating, dishonesty, insincerity, lucre and moral decadence. However, sins of these common men did not originate in the intellect and expedience but from the ignorance. Sadducees – that is edu- cated Jews, who knew the Old Testament well and cared for its undue observance did not dis- pose of so much spiritual purity within them as to recognise the Son of That Whose Law they acknowledged.
The excessive radiation of the spirit of Jesus, which common people felt as something positive, was explained by them in an opposite way. The Unsubstantiate Divine Core set aglow the material body of Jesus so strongly that it caused them an unpleasant feeling of tension. A more homogeneous spirit, purer and less material could only bear it. Since they studied the Scriptures by intellect in particular, their spirits were too veiled by matter, and the matter did not bear this strong light.
Also, in individual spiritual worlds occurs this natural barrier in isolation spheres – the tension dividing given worlds. It hinders spirits of a lower level to penetrate into a higher plane. No guardians are necessary there because the natural tension of more powerful light does not allow an inhomogeneous spirit to come nearer.
Since Sadducees and Pharisees misunderstood this tension, they explained it, in their own way, as the negative action. Nor the wisdom of Jesus, neither his supernatural healing, convinced them. Instead of the admiration they showed the constantly increasing hatred be- cause they envied him his dominance and influence upon masses. They could not believe that he was the man who had been announced by the ancient prophets. Jesus explained the Old Testament in a new way, and they wanted him to elucidate it exactly as Moses did, in an old fashion. They did not understand that he did not abolish anything old but taught it using other words usual at that time, and he filled gaps, as well.
How did Jesus heal and restore? Where did he have his “miraculous” skills from? When we know the Law of Homogeneity, we will not wonder he contacted straight with God’s power after recognizing his origin, and he restored with this power. His Unsubstantiate spiri- tual heart created the homogenous bridge to the highest power of Creator. He did not need to learn any spiritual techniques, how some writers try to explain it. The ability to restore the incurable cases was part of his mission. He was to underline his origin thanks to that. The then people, so to say, needed that. Most of them woke up spiritually just thanks to the restoring.
Because Jesus knows his Father’s laws, he knew how to use them correctly and how to control them by his inner power. He only accelerated the natural process of selfhealing, which happened thanks to eternal laws. He healed only by touch or word, which had a greater effect if the ill man believed in his omnipotence. So the ill man supported his own healing processes by contacting the basic power.
The reviving of dead people also happened in the harmony of laws. Jesus could see with his spiritual sight if the astral line of dead man is connected or not. Therefore, he was able to revive Lazar even four days after his death; because his weakly developed spirit was still in the body. When he screamed: „Lazar, come out!“, he woke up his lazy spirit, who started to rule the body again, and so the body could stand up. If Lazar had been more spiritual developed, Jesus could not revive him after such a long time. His spirit would not stay in the body so long and leave it sooner. In this case, the heavy and not developed spirit was the luck for Lazar.
In the age of Jesus´ acting, on the Earth, similarly as nowadays, there was full of dark spirits who damaged innocent and spiritual clean people as strongly as they were able. Their aim was to make the minority of the devoted ones to stop believing in justice, and succumb the influence of Darkness. The dark spirits also hid in the bodies of spiritually weak people and caused various problems to them, bad feelings, manifestations and psychical disorders, too. Therefore, Jesus, except restoring physical illnesses, exorcised the dark spirits, as well. So he freed the people from physical and psychical problems also temptations caused by dark spir- its. The people were thankful and, therefore, they turned to God and became better and more opened to the spiritual knowledge.
Lucifer also sent the false prophets and teachers, who healed too, to take the people from the right teacher. But none of Lucifer’s teachers had such a power as Jesus did. Their re- storing was often only temporary, because they did not heal of love for the people but with the aim to gain the influence and power. They were not able to heal every now and then, also all kinds of people. Their speech was only partially true, which was stolen and pelleted by useless ballast and lies. None of them could derive from the clear source, straight from the Creator.
The sermons of Jesus were so new and exceptional at that time; people were hit by them directly into their hearts. His speech awakened and developed their spir- its; therefore, they adored him and believed that he was the Son of God. During his short public ministry he “awakened” and improved spiritually thousands of people. Indeed, this was the purpose of his coming on the earth. By recognis- ing their immortal spirits, people became more resistant against the influence of darks, and won over them, even though it was often at a price of the loss of their material bodies. They knew that their personalities, their spirits could not be lost, and by the loyalty to God, they would gain the eternal life in the Spiritual Realm – in the Paradise. This knowledge was necessary to bring to men. At this period, Darkness reached such a rule that if Jesus had not come, these pure men would have died in a violent way having yet undeveloped spirits – thus, they would have lost the possibility of the eternal life.
Another treacherous move of Darkness was the persecution of Christians after Jesus’ death. Jesus should have become the cause of their misery. Thereby, Darkness wanted to dis- courage his other followers. Many people suffered unjustly under persecution only seemingly. Their sufferings and martyr’s deaths brought about the accelerated purification of the guilts. Thus, they spared several further lives, and many of them were rewarded by a quicker entry into the Spiritual Realm, into the Paradise.
However, the indelible triumph of Darkness cannot be denied that under the effect of Darkness the chosen nation, its most educated people – experts of the Scriptures not only did not recognise the expected Redeemer but also they had him killed by themselves.
It seems to be incomprehensible that they could fall so deeply and fail. It has been al- ready noticed that according to the Law of Equilibrium greatest evil acts near greatest good. Since Lucifer could not destroy Jesus personally, he sought to do this through other men. He and other fallen angels acted on the Jewish nation with enhanced effort at that time. They constantly influenced all people to be doubtful about the mission of Jesus. They suggested men that they should consider his greatness as a conceit and blasphemy. Sadducees called him even the servant of Darkness. They did not even suspect that they became Satan’s servants as a result of their doubts. Satan was for them only a Biblical, allegorical figure whose influence they did not take seriously enough and became his victims easily.
Even though, Lucifer won over Jesus through his crucifixion and the destruction of his material body, he did not fully succeed in the thwarting of his action. It lit up as fire in the hearts of pure people and was spreading throughout the world despite the dark influence and obstacles like the flame of a new hope.
Before his death, Jesus took leave of his disciples by a symbolic way – he had washed their feet. When the Apostles defended themselves from doing that by this act he wanted only to manifest that the highest among people should serve others by transferring of their knowl- edge. He demanded of them also to serve people after his death so that they would heal and spread his teaching.
After the death of Jesus, the Apostles under the guidance of Peter and later on, also their other followers preached his teaching throughout the world. Each spiritually opened man could further improve and grow receiving their knowledge. Thus, the teaching of Christ, origi- nally intended only for the chosen nation, passed also to other nations – the Gentiles – who accepted only idols and the polytheism.
The belief in one God spread throughout the world.
How can a present-day man – a materialist recognise that Jesus was the Son of God in- deed? There were written many books about his life, which offer opposite notions about him as well as about God. Either he is introduced as a supernatural personality or, on the contrary, they made of him a common man who implanted within him superhuman abilities by yoga and secret teachings. The purpose of this was, of course, to deny the fact that he could have these abilities within himself, out of his Divine Nature. In this way, only those who were not familiar with the religious history and the ancient prophets announcing the coming of the Son of God centuries beforehand could write about him. Thus, his action on earth was not a chance happening, but it was a deed of the Creator planned in the long term.
A sincere seeker who seriously wants to recognise the truth will find it both in the Old and the New Testaments. Through a thorough study of the Gospels, that is the record of Je- sus’ life and teaching he or she will understand that, although, all Gospels describe the same stories; each author explains them from his own point of view. And it is through these various views that a reader will finally approach the each time clearer image of Jesus as a real person full of truthfulness and persuasiveness.
The whole Bible – the Old and the New law – is the collection of “God’s word”, which brings the spiritual knowledge to that man, who lets himself lead by the spirit when reading and not only by the intellect, which doubts about everything. But it does not mean we should gain the knowledge violently, even if the spirit is not able to gain it. The man should take only that, what has persuaded him, other doubts should be left for later. He will learn the truth in the right moment, even if from a different source. But there is one condition – man has to want to. So the seed of the truth remains in his mind, and it will open to the new knowledge in the certain conditions.
Jesus’ missions weakened the Darkness on the Earth, but not liquidate, because the Jesus’ teaching was gained only by the minority of people. The Darkness weakened his mission for the next two-thousand years. It distorted the meanings of Jesus’ verdicts and actions, to make him inadmissible and incomprehensible for next generations.
To dissuade yet those who indeed believed, the Darkness “made” of the Church repre- sentatives persecutors and murderers of believers. Evil and hatred at the killing and torturing in times of the Crusades and the inquisition gives evident proof that dark spirits incarnated into the Church. Indeed, an ordinary man and even a representative of the Church would not have been able to commit such a cruelty that perverse spirits did in the name of God. No one even suspected that it were incarnated dark spirits and fallen angels who acted in this way with the aim to divert people from God. The Darkness, in fact, managed to reach its goal. Suffering of these crimes is imprinted in victims´ subconscious to these days, and just for this reason many of them became atheists in their next lives.
From the present-day point of view, sayings of Jesus and his teaching, in general, may seem very simple, even naive. It cannot act on us so astoundingly like it did on people living at that time because we belong to another generation. Besides, we already know his truths in various forms put into many kinds of art or philosophic trends for two thousand years. How- ever, during the period of his ministry these were new truths, which no one before him knew in such a complex way and explained them so simply and clearly. In truth, Jesus told much more things than that being written down. The Apostles themselves claim even it. This is also the influence of Darkness that only a minimum of that has been preserved and written. But even this little contribution has given rise to fruit later.
Why was Jesus speaking in parables? Many explain this in such a way that people of that time understood them better in that form. However, their true purpose was entirely differ- ent. Jesus himself said to his Apostles that he had to speak in parables so that those who should not have understood might not understand. Then, he explained the meaning to disciples or to quite large groups another time. It follows that the role of the parables was to hide something, but not to make more comprehensible. Who should not have understood?
Jesus felt by whom he was surrounded every time and what he could give. When he was not harassed by Lucifer, he was constantly surrounded by his servants – dark spirits and dark people as well trying to imitate Jesus or on the contrary, trying to dishonour him. In the Luke´s Gospel 8:10, he says by himself: ” … but to others (it is given) in parables; that seeing they might not see, and hearing they might not understand.”
He warned against dark people in this way:
“Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits.”
He reminded his listeners not to let themselves deceive by a nice behaviour of those who repeated his sayings and added their own truths therein. Fruit, i.e., their deeds turned out to be acquisitive, false later on because their goals were to seduce people, get rich on them and gain power. During the ministry of Jesus, a few false Messiahs appeared at several places, and they also performed miracles. The purpose of their miracles was in order that people are attached to them, and when he, the right one comes they would consider him false. Therefore, at many places, he was outstripped by false prophets – fallen angels who spread his future sayings lest these to be new for people at the time he would arrive. When Jesus disclosed that he became cautious and started using parables in the presence of dark people.
Spiritual educated Jews, so the Sadducees, Pharisees and lawyers, reproached Jesus for; he met the tidesmen and tax-gatherers, who cheated the people, and the adulteresses and im- moral women. He answered them:
“The healthy ones do not need a doctor, but the ill ones do.”
Jesus saw every day that these unsophisticated sinners had tried to change after receiv- ing his words, “recover” and honestly regret the wrong they acted before from the ignorance.
The truths of Messiah were disagreeable for many people; they displeased them in lis- tening, even engendered discords and controversies. Thus, Jesus did not spread peace and love by his teachings, but unrest also problems because he brought to light what was well hidden till then and what did not want to be known. Suddenly, Darkness also appeared among religious representatives also in almost all families. Jesus knew what would bring about his truth; there- fore, he said:
“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth.”
He compared his mission and himself to the sower, because he had come to sow the truth.
1.“The sower went to sow. As he was sowing, some grains felt on the road; the birds flew down and ate them. 2. The other ones felt on the rocky ground, and germinated after a short time, because they were not deep in the ground. 3. but when was the sunrise, the sun burnt them, because they did not have a deep root. 4. The others felt into the thorns and stifled themselves. 5. The next grains felt into the good ground and brought a rich crop.”
1. Those who received only a little bit of truth into their hearts, from those it was taken by the Darkness, because of their doubts. 2. The others received his words immediately, with- out thinking. 3. but when the problems and persecution came, they turned away. 4. For those, who had a lot of earthly problems, the teaching “stiffed” and remained without benefit. 5. He or she who understood the teaching correctly and made it happen in the real life, for them, it brought a rich crop – the eternal life.
In the next parable, Jesus talked about why the Creator does not remove the wrong immedi- ately.
1. ”A good man sowed a barley on his field. 2. When the people were sleeping, an enemy came and sowed the weed among the barley. 3. The servants asked the Lord, if they should root out the weed. But he answered them: “ No, you could also root out the barley. Let both grow till the harvest”. 4. In the time of harvest, the Lord told his servants: “Firstly collect the weed and burn it, then bring the barley into my barn.”
1. The Messiah brought the Truth to the Earth. 2. Lucifer sent the dark spirits among his messengers to inhibit the spreading of his teaching. 3. Messiah warned his messengers not to remove the dark ones from their surrounding, until the luminous ones would mature and become stronger in their conviction so that they do not let themselves seduce by Darkness. Therefore, both the luminous and the dark ones were yet to mature together through many lives till the term of the harvest – the Judgement. 4. At the time of the Judgement, those, who damaged the spreading of the Truth, will be destroyed. The others will live in the new empire on the Earth, or in paradise – in the Spiritual Realm.
At the time of Judgement, everyone will have his or her own decided opinion; there will not be difficult for them to separate from their relatives if they mutually are not homogenous spiritually.
“A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country, and in his own house.”
Jesus’ own family did not recognise his true nature because they perceived human to- kens only. They were not able to notice that Divine nature which saw and felt his followers. By this saying, he wanted to give people hope not to become weak in their faith when they would be underestimated or insulted in their families and surroundings.
“Crave and you will get!”
Jesus gave the people the advice to ask for help the Highest One – the Creator, when they are unlucky and have problems, which are not able to solve on their own. Through the honest request for help, they will contact His helpers, and the problems will be solved as if of their own accord. A man gets the inspiration how to solve them.
“Seek, and ye shall find!”
People shall constantly look for the Truth. If they do not look for they will not find it, and they become easily victims of those who lure away to wrong ways. To look for, means to be active when accepting new things and not to succumb to blind faith and superficiality.
“Knock and they will open you.”
A man should ask for his or her rights in many ways. They should not give away what belongs to them. If it is not possible by earthly means, he or she is to ask for help the Creator, who often helps, but sometimes in a different way how the man awaits. He or she will under- stand the meaning of this help later.
When Pharisees asked Jesus which rule is the most substantial one in life he answered that the golden rule was as follows:
“Therefore, all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them.”
The depth and the greatness of this saying can be appreciated and understood only by those who accepted the Law of Reciprocal Action. Otherwise, it could seem absurd to them since in the majority of cases the opposite principle is practised on earth – the good is rewarded by the evil. Whoever gives out the good is being considered as a fool or a weakling.
Dark human spirits do not know the Law of Reciprocal Action and thus, they do not understand why they should do the good to people when they are better off, although, they do evil things. Even though, they consider Lucifer to be their God because he indeed rules on the planet from which they came, in the Judgment and after death as well, they will be subject to the Laws of the Creator. Everything what they have done to others, has been woven by the substantiate beings in the shape of threads, which will lead them into spheres of sufferings and disintegration after death. They will bear in a multiplied measure all, which they committed. Therein lies the justice that is not obvious at first sight.
He or she, who understands and accepts the golden rule in the purity of their heart thereby they grasp the purpose of the eternal life. After all, who, indeed, would evil make to themself?
In the next parable Jesus explains the importance of mutual forgiving.
“A lord had a servant and lent him a lot of money. The servant could not give it back to him, so the lord decided to sell him and his family. The servant asked him to wait and promised he would try to give back the money as soon as possible. The lord took a pity on him and forgave him the debt.
After that, the servant went to his friend, who was the servant too, and exacted from him the money he had lent him long time ago. The friend asked him to wait, because he did not have any. But the servant did not agree with that and denounced him. When his lord gathered about it, he asked him: why did you not forgive him as I did? Now you still owe money to me.”
Similarly, the Creator forgives the people the sins and guilts when they regret honestly and desire seriously for change. We also have to forgive those, who regret their guilt toward us and try to change. In this way, we can get rid of the karmic fibres which connect us with them and send back to Earth.
“Who is the highest among you, will be your servant.”
The cleverest and sagest ones ought not to keep their knowledge only for themselves or to profit from it on their own, but they ought to give it to others helping them to grow and im- prove. They ought to get the adequate-honest respect for this sacrifice; otherwise, they would make themselves look small, who are exploited by everyone. Therefore, the goodness cannot be weak and inflict.
In the majority of cases, people on earth do not appreciate those who are more advanced spiritually. Often, they treat them as the incapable or even the worst. Jesus speaks about that in the Parable of the Tenants in the Vineyard:
1. “There was a certain householder, which planted a vineyard, and hedged it round about, and digged a winepress in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country. 2. And when the time of the fruit drew near, he sent his servants to the husbandmen, that they might receive the fruits of it. 3. And the husbandmen took his servants, and beat one, and killed another, and stoned another. Again, he sent other servants more than the first: and they did unto them likewise. 4. But last of all he sent unto them his son, saying, They will reverence my son. But when the husbandmen saw the son, they said among themselves, This is the heir; come, let us kill him, and let us seize on his inheritance. And they caught him, and cast him out of the vineyard, and slew him. 5. When the lord, therefore, of the vineyard cometh, what will he do unto those husbandmen? They say unto him; He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their seasons.”
1. The Creator gave the Earth to people for them to work there. 2. When people were maturing, he was sending them prophets who should have educated them spiritually so that they could return to the Paradise as the eternal spirits. 3. However, people did not listen to them, slandered them and killed them. 4. They made the same with the Son of the Creator – Jesus – they killed him. 5. Therefore, the Creator will destroy the darks in the time of the Judg- ment and He will hand over the Earth to those who will be worth living on it. ties.”
“Lend everybody who craves you or give him so much according to your possibili-
If you help only those, from whom you await giving back, you do not have any merit. It is not the act of love, but the act of calculation.
However, there is necessary to distinguish and not to lend that one, who exploits it every time.
“Who is devoted in small matters, that one is devoted in big ones too. Ho is not honest in small matters, that one is not honest in big ones too.”
In this case, Jesus urges everyone to try being good and honest also in small matters, because otherwise he or she will achieve being honest to the big ones. There is the need to start immediately and not to wait for big opportunities.
“I did not come on my own, but my Father sent me.”
Jesus explains he did not determine his mission and his life on Earth by himself, but he obeys the will of his Father – the Highest.
“Who keeps my word, he will not see the death evermore.”
Jesus says, who lives in harmony with God’s Truth, the spirit of that one will never disappear and will live forever after death as the personality in the Spiritual Realm – in the Paradise.
“Whosoever shall seek to save and love his life shall lose it; and whosoever shall lose his life shall preserve it.”
Jesus thought of those who clinging to earthly values excessively, would be rid of the eternal life. Those who do not fear for sacrificing their lives – material bodies because of their faith will gain the eternal life.
However, not everyone must prove his or her faith by premature and violent loss of their physical body. This is only inevitable in certain critical situations during the persecution, wars or disasters.
“Who does believe in me, he does not believe in me, but in that one, who has sent me in the Greatest One.”
Jesus proved by this verdict that even if he is the God´s Son, he is only the mediator of his Father, who is above him.
“To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth hears my voice.”
The purpose of Jesus’ life was to bring the Truth and knowledge of the Eternal Laws to people. According to the Law of the Homogeneity everyone who took the right course or at least, tries to do this understands and accepts the Truth easily.
The confirmation of the fact that the Creator does not accept either prayers or the spiri- tual education if these are not accompanied by identical actions is contained within the saying: “Not every one that says unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.”
The next verdict proves this demand too:
“Everyone who listens to my words, but does not make them happen, is similar to the dumb man, who built his house on the sand. The rain and wind will destroy it soo.”
About the devotion, with what the common people, materialists also sinners followed Jesus, says the following story about Zachei in the Luke´s Gospel, 19. chapter:
„Jesus went through the town of Jericho. A man called Zachei, the main taxer and a rich man, desired to see him, but he could not, because he was of a small figure. So he climbed on the dry fig-tree and diced with death. When Jesus came at that place, he looked above and said: „Zachei, come down, because I am going to eat in your house today“. He climbed down quickly and received him with a great happiness. The people did not like that and grouched: he visited a sinner. But Zachei stood up and said: “Lord, I will give a half of my property to the poor ones and if I cheated someone, I give back to him four-times more“.
Jesus knew, Zachei would do what he said; therefore, he claimed: „The salvation has come to this house today, because the Saviour came to save what was lost“.
How did Darkness affected the Jesus’ mission? Lucifer was constantly observing him since the very childhood. Because he could not hurt Him personally, he did so through other people. He and his servants unceasingly inspired His closest relatives and friends that He is but an ordinary man who did not need either help or respect. The result of their influence was that everyone had abandoned Jesus, and he felt lonely. He had almost none real and sincere friend who would have liked him as a human and would have felt for him. He only had admirers and enemies. There was too little number of those who were able to overwhelm the dark influence and who were his real-sincere and loyal friends.
When he found the apostles this did not mean that the tempter gave up the intention to hurt him. He constantly provoked misunderstanding, discords and quarrels among them. Therefore, also his closest disappointed him from time to time not knowing why. However, Jesus knew that and, therefore, he always forgave them.
Judas was the only one of the Apostles who was a little bit educated and intellectually the most advanced one. Thus, he cared for their finances. It was his well developed brain, which caused he was only addressed by the Lucifer’s idea betraying Jesus, which floats above the heads off all Apostles for a long time. Thus, the wisest one became the worst he sold his Lord and thereby, he destroyed his mission.
What a pity that people better do not realise the harmfulness of the over-devel- opment of the intellect to the detriment of the spirit and that they do not believe, Lucifer and his darks also gain their influence with men in this way at the present time. Not all ideas originate in our intellect.
Under the influence of Darkness, also the Apostles failed finally when scattered at Jesus’ capture also imprisonment in all directions; when they denied him fearing for their lives. Even though Jesus knew from where this fear and apprehension comes their betrayal hurt him. In the Luke´s Gospel 22:31, he complained with sighing: “Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat.”
Lucifer proved to have influence on the majority of men even closely before Jesus’ death. He showed that they, indeed, obeyed more dark inspirations than the light. When Jesus prayed to the Father so that He could save him from death by crucifixion, God made use of His Power to prevent it. He whispered to Pilate who kept him in prison through his guardian spirit that Jesus was innocent and that he should set him free. Pilate heard this inspiration, and he, in fact, wanted to let him out. His wife even advised it to him since it is said she had night- mares. Pilate sensed that the Jews hate Jesus for his greatness; therefore, he wanted to prevent an innocent man from dying. Even though he had the power of releasing Jesus as it had been whispered to him yet he did not do that.
The influence of Darkness manifested its power and inspired him the advice so that he might not assume responsibility for this case. Finally, the Pilate’s free will, which could not be hindered by anyone, accepted the dark proposal to leave this decision to the crowd, the Jewish people. He, as a Roman citizen, did not want to interfere in matters of the Jewish religion. He did not know the Jesus’ teachings by himself; therefore, he was not his sincere and loyal fol- lower or his opponent. Under the influence of Darkness, he decided to ask people to choose by themselves whom he should release whether a criminal Barabbas, or Jesus. Dark spirits and people present in the crowd also among Sadducees chose Barabbas. When Pilate wanted to know what should do with Jesus the turbulent crowd repeated what was inspired it: “Crucify!” However, many of them did not know Jesus at all, but without any hesitation in mass hysteria they shouted the same as the rest did; thus, completing the work of Lucifer’s. Unfortunately, also their work. They did not even suspect how much they changed their next lives by this decision. The last chance given by God came to naught – Darkness won over Jesus’ body.
The Highest One did not make use of His Omnipotence fully. As He was able to heal chronic and incurable wounds through His Son, so He could cure his wounds. But, what would have been the use of it when Pharisees did not accept Jesus as the Son of God and the expected Messiah? No miracle would have prevented them from depriving him of life again and again, a hundred of times. Jesus, actually, threatened their posts and their entire existence by his influence. Each God’s intervention for the rescue of Jesus would have been likewise playing hide-and-seek. After being healed, he would have been attacked again with the intention to kill him.
To maintain Jesus living would have been of no use – he already fulfilled his mission as good as he was able. Since his influential helpers – the three kings failed he alone or supported by the Apostles would not have defended himself. Therefore, God – the Father left him die even in pain for people to recall this crime over centuries and not the Jesus’ sacrifice as many believers emphasise.
Since Jesus has been and is always connected with the Father, He also lived through the suffering during Jesus’ dying. Indeed, the Son is the Father, thus, God at the same time. The Creator sent out a part of Himself in His Son. Thus, people killed God to whom they are grateful for their being.
If Jesus had died a natural death, his mission would not have been imprinted in human subconscious to such an extent as an innocent crucifixion. People needed his death more than his teachings because they build his greatness just upon his innocent crucifixion. The Creator knew their baseness and propensity for tragic events; therefore, He sacrificed the suffering of His Son for his mission could seriously help seekers to awake them from the weakness and ignorance of the spirit.
No one in the vicinity of Jesus avoid the influence of Darkness – not even the purest one of the human spirits – John the Baptist. Also, his life bears witness that the Darkness works intelligently and patiently. Although John saw a white dove and heard God’s voice at the Jesus’ baptism, after a time he started doubting the authenticity of his vision. This is shown in the text written down in the Luke´s Gospel 7:19: “And John calling unto him two of his disciples sent them to Jesus, asking, if he is that man that should come? Or should they wait for another?” These doubts impaired not only John’s but also Jesus’ mission. How could have doubted that who only saw the sign? It happened so only under the influence of dark inspirations, which were constantly convincing him that his vision had been only a phantom, and the right one would come later. Even he did not know well how sinisterly the Darkness worked.
It planned also his death. John the Baptist pilloried the king’s moral lapse publicly that he “had stolen” the wife of his own brother. Thereby, he induced hatred of the king’s wife who, in this way, formed a homogeneous negative path for receiving the inspiration of committing a crime.
The queen required the head of John the Baptist through her daughter who could express any wish before the king. For Herodes, the wish seemed to be a crime because he appreciated John; however, when wavering the Darkness acted on him, as well. He was inspired that he could not refuse what he had promised once because he would have dishonoured himself be- fore others. Out of this vain and selfish reason only, despite a sense of blame, he let John the Baptist behead. This act weakened Jesus’ power and self-confidence because he was closely connected with his helper, and thereby he sensed also his own near end. The firm thread of their mutual support tore.
Why is Lucifer called Antichrist? Jesus got the surname Christ; that means Messiah or the Anointed One. He was the Saviour, for whom the chosen nation had waited. Because Lu- cifer destroyed the Christ and still tries to destroy his work and his next followers, he is called Antichrist, so that one, who is against the Christ.
16. The Son of Man
It has already been mentioned that Jesus’ apostles were common, uneducated people. Without using their intellect, they intuitively perceived that Jesus is the Messiah whom people were waiting for, and so they became, without hesitation, his substitute helpers. Spiritual pu- rity and goodness were the only homogeneous link with their teacher. But their insufficiently developed intellect was, at times, an impediment in understanding certain correlations. Jesus often sighed amongst them: “I would say many things unto you, but you would not under- stand.” The negative result of this deficiency was that after his death the apostles inadvertently widespread contradictory and unclear facts and ideas. They could be interpreted – like present day laws – one way but also the opposite way. Fortunately only a few mistakes found their way into the Bible, so these contradictions can be explained.
Those who have read the New Testament they will find the Son of Man mentioned, whose not so unambiguous identity must have caught the attention of an observant reader. Sometimes Jesus talks about him in the first person, as if it was himself, and at other times, curiously, in the same sentence, he talks about him in the third person as about someone else. If we acknowledge Jesus’ wisdom and his divine origin how can we explain this contradiction? How can we explain his own lack of knowledge and, therefore, the contradictory statement about this person? Jesus, who knew Eternal Laws and presented them in a clear and easily understood manner, would unconsciously or even consciously spread errors?
According to the Gospels it looks like Jesus is not clear on this point – he does not know whether it will be himself who will come again or someone else in the person of the Son of Man. It is sad that we have degraded the greatest teacher of the Truth into a position as if he sometimes does not know what he talks about. The second possibility, that the apostles did not quite understand what Jesus was telling them, is out of question, despite his statement about their lack of understanding, as written in the Bible.
The New Testament was not written by Jesus himself, but by his followers, who only had the oral tradition of the original apostles to work with. Just think of how information about an accident from a week ago becomes distorted, and no wonder that after years of oral tradition the truths, which have not even been quite clear during Jesus’ time became distorted. So the Darkness has succeeded in a new interpretation of this ambiguity, which was considered more plausible: Jesus is the Son of Man, and he will come back to Earth. This opinion was spread by other apostles as well, after the death of Jesus.
The Darkness has reached its aim. When the real Son of Man came, no one recognized him, as everyone was waiting for the return of Jesus.
The Bible writes in John´s Gospel 14:28 that Jesus told his followers before dying not to be sad as he is returning to his Father: “If you loved me you would have been glad to know that I am going to the Father, for the Father is greater than I.” In 16:10 he says: “…my going to the Father and your seeing me no more.” It is thereby clear that he departs forever.
But his return can also be explained but in a different context. Jesus mentioned to the apostles that he would appear to them after death. That’s why he said before his death that once he leaves he would come again. We can read in 14:28: “You heard me say: I am going away, and shall return. I have told you this now before it happens, so that when it does happen you may believe.” If the apostles were to see his coming only in the time of Judgement, as the predicted coming of the Son of Man, he would not remind them of it during his lifetime, as at the time of Judgement they would long be dead.
Shortly before his death in John´s Gospel 16:16, he says: “In a short time you will no longer see me, and then a short time later you will see me again.” This clearly suggests that his second coming will not be in the time of Judgement, two thousand years hence, but in a short time – shortly after his death, which, in fact, had happened. Three days after his death he indeed appeared as a spirit, i.e., he came as promised.
Only the apostle Matthew correctly understood that the Son of Man is not Jesus, as he mentions him the most in the third person singular. He always talks about him as about some- one else. After all, Jesus claimed that he was God’s Son; that is written in all the Gospels. Why should he call himself the Son of Man as well, when he, as the only one knew that the Son of Man was the Holy Spirit – Imanuel?
Let’s examine more closely the figure of the Son of Man, the role ascribed to him by Jesus, and what is written about him in the Gospels. First of all Jesus said that the Son of Man would come in the time of Judgement, as his first task will be to judge the world. He will do this with the help of the Word, with which he will prepare people for the Judgement.
That is his first task. In John´s Gospel 12:47, Jesus states that he only had come to save the world, not to judge, thereby he eliminates himself from the role of the Son of Man: “If anyone hears my words and does not keep them faithfully, it is not I who shall condemn him, since I have come not to condemn the world, but to save the world.” Unfortunately, the mean- ing of this sentence is contradicted in many parts of the Gospels when the apostles mistake the Son of Man for Jesus. That’s why everyone needs to seek for himself and understand when there is talked about Jesus and when about the Son of Man, and which version is correct. And that can only be found out with the help of the context also the overall meaning and not just by examining individual words. Herein the only error lies in mistaken identity, and thereby their roles are also exchanged.
According to the prophets and all Gospels the second task of the Son of Man is his ensu- ing coming in the time of Judgement – “in clouds”. This will signify the commencement of the Day of Judgement, a worldwide natural catastrophe.
The third task of the Son of Man, noted by the prophets as well as in the Gospels, is for him to rule the Earth eternally as the only ruler and God of all nations.
Since only injustice and evil rules in our world up to now, it is clear that the rule of God has not been established through the death of Jesus Christ. That’s why Jesus cannot be identi- fied with the Son of Man who is still only supposed to come as a king to Earth. Not even the signs in the sky, which would make people believe in the highest power, have appeared yet. However, we have lived through some disasters already, but not in connection with a sign in the sky. So even the second task of the Son of Man is not yet fulfilled.
Of the noted three tasks, one has already been fulfilled, i.e., the coming of the Son of
Man to Earth shortly before the Judgement.
Jesus, before his death, gave his apostles a message, which was only noted by John in his Gospel, chapter 14 to 16, (text from verse 16, chapter 14 is abridged):
“ I shall ask the Father, and he will give you another Advocate to be with you forever, that Spirit of Truth whom the world can never receive since it neither sees nor knows him.”
14:26:
“The Advocate, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, will teach you everything and remind you of all I have said to you.”
16:7:
“…unless I go, the Advocate will not come to you; but if I do go, I will send him to you. And when he comes, he will show the world how wrong it was, about sin, and about who was in the right, and about Judgement. He will lead you to the complete truth and he will tell you of the things to come…”
From reading these sentences carefully, it must be clear, that not Jesus will come again, but another person, who two thousand years ago was not known by anyone on Earth yet. Ac- cording to the Bible it was to be the Holy Spirit, sent by the Creator and Jesus, after his return to the Father. Our knowledge about the Creation has taught us that the Holy Spirit is Imanuel – the Son of Man, whom Jesus often mentioned to the apostles. In those days the Christians did not know that the Holy Spirit is also a person of God, although they acknowledged his exis- tence. They were to recognize him as a person only in the role of the Son of Man – the Spirit of Truth when he comes at first as the judge of mankind shortly before the Judgement.
Almost two thousand years after the death of Jesus Christ, he really came to Earth, un- obtrusively, as it is mentioned in several passages of the Bible. His coming was to be noticed only by alert people, by people who were spiritually awake. Regretfully, there were not many of these among the believers, as they did not notice him. They are still waiting for the coming of Christ thinking that the Holy Spirit is not a person, but merely a figurative term.
The Son of Man came to Earth, like Jesus in his time, in a human body, like a man and not like an invisible spirit or apparition. The Son of Man, in difference to Jesus, not only pro- claimed his Truth verbally, but he also wrote it down to prevent the Darkness from distorting his words. He wrote about sin, justice, and about the Judgement, i.e., about the topics, that were supposed to be brought by the Son of Man. His work, sadly, was only valued by few people and there were fewer yet who actually understood it. That’s why the author remains a mystery for the majority of readers, although, in his book he clearly explains his origin, as be- ing the Son of Man, Holy Spirit sent directly from his Father – the Creator. Even if, someone did not believe in his origin, his work may have convinced him. After all, he writes about the identical topics as announced by Jesus when talking about the tasks of the Son of Man:
– he explains what the Judgement is
– he clarifies what the sins and justice are
– he continues in the mission of Jesus because he complements it but in a new form and points out distortions in Jesus’ proclamations and deeds, caused by the Darkness.
Apart from everything else, the Son of Man as the Spirit of Truth explained to people the true essence and role of the Grail, we have talked about it previously. Thereby the incor- rect views, which prevailed to that point about this term, were cleared up. His work is called “The Grail Message”, as this vessel, the Grail, holds the principal power – the source of life in all Creation. Without knowing its basis and its role man cannot understand the creation of the world, Eternal Laws nor his life.
The loyal and faithful servants of God and Jesus, as many deeply believing people like to call themselves, had the opportunity to get to know the real Son of Man either from his writ- ings or from what he proclaims about his identity. His work is freely available in bookstores; it is not inaccessible or hidden. Regretfully, it was not recognized, although the believers state that they know the Bible and apply its teachings in their lives.
Let’s look more closely at the Son of Man, who, according to the Bible came to Earth as the Spirit of Truth. He was born in 1875 in Germany, in the town of Bischofswerda, Saxony, with the civil name Oskar Ernst Bernhardt. Due to the Law of Homogeneity, he incarnated into the most spiritual nation which, at that time, was not the Jewish but the German nation. While he did not know his spiritual origin and his mission, he was getting to know the world as a writer. He wrote travel books and stories and visited many countries and continents.
When he was forty-six years old, he was reminded of his mission for that he incarnated onto the Earth through a medium. According to the Bible mediums, soothsaying and spiritism as well as all other means of connecting to the world beyond, are forbidden. There is only one reason for this – it lets people connect more easily with dark spirits, who, on Earth and in the Astral, are more numerous than luminous spirits. But, in this case, the medium was under the influence of a “higher envoy”, who was to point out that there will be a direct handing over of a mission – a connection with the Creator.
This reminder from another world was necessary, as the originally appointed person to herald his arrival was led astray by the Darkness, and he “forgot” his task. Although God’s Envoy – the Spirit of Truth, intuitively perceived his mission, he did not believe in himself, since he did not know his origin. That’s why the first impulse for awakening had to come sud- denly, from another world, so it could not be spoiled by the dark influence. Later he himself in his work, warned about these practices for reasons similar to the ones given in the Bible. After being reminded by the medium the direct contact with the Father – the Creator took place. He was informed of his Divine Origin and his role in Earth – his mission was explained to him.
As with Jesus and the prophets his “spiritual ear” was opened, through this he received, from the Creator, the thoughts and topics about which to talk and write. He sorted them out and gave them a contemporary form. That it, in fact, worked that way we know from Isaiah (50:4,5) who writes about Jesus (abridged): “Each morning he wakes me to hear, to listen like a disciple. The Lord Yahweh has opened my ear. For my part, I made no resistance.”Jesus himself confirms it in the Gospel according to John 14:10: “The words I say to you, I do not speak as from myself: it is the Father, living in me, who is doing this work.”
That also the Spirit of Truth will be similarly connected with the Father, Jesus states in the John´s Gospel 16:13: “But when the Spirit of Truth comes he will lead you to the com- plete truth since he will not be speaking as from himself but will say only what he has learnt; and he will tell you of the things to come.”
After accepting the mission, the Son of Man – Spirit of Truth started to lecture and write about the sins of mankind, about Justice, Truth and Judgement. The spiritual channel, deliberately closed till then, was opened so that he could draw directly from the Father’s well. While he was maturing for his task, while he did not know people and Darkness yet on his own, he had to stay disconnected. Many of the listeners attending his lectures did not like what he had to say. He condemned, in a very open, strict manner, and sometimes even with indignation, the spiritual laziness and superficiality of people, as they did not want to give up their distortions and mistakes and did not make an effort to understand his new and clearer explanations.
He also brought new knowledge, of which previously only minute parts existed on Earth in some religions and teachings. The only one who came directly from the Creator could have described the Divine Realm and other spiritual worlds and their origin. The only who was opening the gates into these heights, but no longer had time to open them further, was his pre- decessor – Jesus. After him, only the Spirit of Truth could express such a complete and clear view about the purpose of human life and the origin of man. So far, he gave people only as much as they needed to understand and accept up to the time of separation before the Judge- ment. More information would be confusing, and the real substance would be lost.
The messenger, who was to prepare mankind 14 years earlier for the coming of the Son of Man, was lured away from his task, as were his helpers also. Although he was spiritu- ally active and wrote, he did not write that which was the most important: who the Spirit of Truth is, when and why does he come. His followers even, on the basis of his teaching, have established a new spiritual movement – anthroposophy. Like in a fairy-tale – the servant put on the clothes of his master, to better him, and so that no one would recognize the master any- more. He did not do it on his own impulse, as a higher spirit is not capable of such outrage. He could not suspect that he became a puppet of Darkness. Lucifer himself has interfered in the channel through which he gave people deep insights into the Creation. He was giving people more than they could process and accept. The purpose of this overdose of information was to tell more than his “master” so that he himself was first in discovering the new knowledge. Finally, the Darkness itself prevented the publishing of many of his books. After all, the Dark- ness was not interested in real spiritual education of people, but in elevating the servant over the master so the real Son of Man is not recognized. It has all but succeeded.
Although the Spirit of Truth wrote fewer pages than his messenger, he gave a much more complete picture about the Creation, as he gave only what man needed to know up to the time of Judgement. His “servant” was incapable of presenting his insights in such a clear, easy and purposeful way as his master did because they did not stem from his own experience; he gained them only as an intermediary. However, the Spirit of Truth knew his worlds and his Father’s realm personally. He had the ability to remember any level of the world in Creation, as well as the past, present and future. He was able to select, from the multitude of events and visions, the important ones.
The coming of the Son of Man, due to the failure of his messenger, was, in truth, in- conspicuous it was predicted in the Bible. None of Christian churches has recognized him, although he is announced directly in the Bible as the Spirit of Truth. It is sad that the church did not learn from the mistakes of the Jewish nation, who longingly waited for their Messiah – Jesus, and yet when he came and introduced himself, they did not recognize him. The same situation repeated itself also with the Son of Man. Because he was not like Jesus and did not talk like Jesus, they did not acknowledge him, as they imagined him to be different.
Which boss, today, would those employees, who did not welcome his son, keep, al- though, he announced his visit beforehand? And the church continues to state it serves God; however, it did not recognize and accept the Son of Man, for whom it has waited, according to the Bible, for two thousand years?
The Son of Man incarnated to Earth for the first time about three thousand years ago as the prince Abd-ru-shin in the region of the present day Near East. In that time already, thousand years before Christ was born, the Darkness had such power that it ruined the original intention of God. Lucifer, owing to his higher abilities, recognizes every envoy of God and his mission before he himself awakens to it and purposefully dissuades him from it. As a for- mer Archangel, he kept his ability of clairvoyance to a much higher degree than any human clairvoyant. He uses this ability to divert the still unaware envoy from his helpers and thereby from the goal of his life – from his mission. It is first done in an inconspicuous manner, but if the messenger avoids stepping onto the crooked path or if he discovers the traps set for him, Lucifer lets him feel his supernatural abilities, power also hate and evil.
Lucifer knew that the Creator had come to Earth to learn to know people and establish a model the Millennium, to acquire experience for the time when he comes to Earth as the Messiah of the Millennium. The Ruler of Darkness wanted to ruin his apprentice years, and he attacked him from childhood on, so there was no other possibility but to save the child by abducting it from the house of his parents and bringing it up in seclusion. This task was done well by the Primordial Spirit Is-ma-el (Elijah, John the Baptist) who had been incarnated to Earth at that time.
Abd-ru-shin left for an unknown country in the Nile river basin only as an adult. There, he established a kingdom which he ruled based on Eternal Laws. His reputation of a powerful, rich and just ruler spread far, even beyond the borders of his kingdom. Inevitably, according to the Law of Homogeneity, this resulted in either envy and hate, or respect and friendship from the neighbouring rulers.
His name, Abd-ru-shin, signified his origin. It means Son of Light, i.e., Son of God. The present day ignorance about the meaning of this name leads some people away from his works because they think that he is promoting some Arabic spiritual movement. Before the prince Abd-ru-shin came to a premature death, being killed by the treacherous hand of Darkness, he was able to do the most key thing – to prepare Moses spiritually for his leading role – to lead the chosen people out of the servility of Egypt. On his suggestion, Moses left the Pharaoh’s court and departed to the desert to find himself and the connection with God.
During this first incarnation on Earth, the Son of Man was to get to know people as well as the Darkness. Apart from other tasks, he was also to familiarize thoroughly himself with all levels and worlds of which he is a king. That’s why, while his one part travelled through the Creation, the larger part of his being remained in the Grail Castle, in the role of the king of Creation.
All Divine and Primordially Created Beings which incarnate into the World of Matter with a mission incarnate in the same way. Only a smaller part of their spiritual core separates and takes on the appropriate soul coverings so that it can work as a normal person in the World of Matter.
In his second incarnation on Earth, the Son of Man in the person of the Spirit of Truth used his first earthly name Abd-ru-shin to publish his work “The Grail Message”.
Jesus noted that the Spirit of Truth will “glorify him, as he will take from what is his (teaching)”. He thereby indicated that his successor will remedy the incorrect interpretation of his proclamations and deeds, which were caused by Darkness during the two thousand year period.
Abd-ru-shin, with the help of Eternal Laws, truly clarified mistakes in which the church and other spiritual movements still persist. And so he became the “enemy” of the Christian church, like Jesus before him, who was not accepted by the learned Jews of his day. They had almost two thousand years to correct their mistakes during their further lives, so they could have been forgiven.
But denying and demeaning the Son of Man – Abd-ru-shin, cannot be forgiven, because there will be no time left. Up to the point of Judgement the culprits will have no more lives for correcting their mistakes. That’s why Jesus said that the sins committed against his person can be forgiven, but never against the Holy Spirit, as written in the Matthew´s Gospel 12:31: “And so I tell you every one of men’s sins and blasphemies will be forgiven, but blasphemy against the Spirit will not be forgiven. let anyone speak against the Holy Spirit and he will not be forgiven either in this world or in the next.”
Why did the work of Abd-ru-shin “ The Grail Message” not penetrate the hearts of the majority of people? It was caused by one, and always the same, reason – the interference and influence of the dark forces that have multiplied even more in the time of Judgement. The Cre- ator, having learned from the power and treachery of Darkness on the prophets and his Sons, sent, to Earth, a tremendous number of helpers who were supposed to aid Abd-ru-shin in his mission, so it would be successful.
We should not forget that the Earth, sinking out of the sphere of the planets ruled by the Creator, found itself in the territory of the enemies of God – on the level of the dark planets. That’s why from above there is no other help possible but through human beings. They can fight Darkness only in a homogeneous manner – in material ways. But the treacherous Dark- ness was eliminating Abd-ru-shins helpers one by one, as it knew human weaknesses and er- rors very well. Lucifer performed a superb piece of work. Not only did he dissuade almost all Abd-ru-shin’s helpers from their task through negative suggestions, but he even “made” many of them his enemies, who actively harmed him and prevented him from fulfilling his mission. How were they supposed to help? It was not a difficult task. They were to concentrate around him and thus create together, in order to have more strength, a mutual spiritual and physical barrier, to protect him from the attacks of the Darkness. That way their leader could connect with God and this connection would not be disrupted by Darkness. Because the power of the fallen Angels was more united, it overcame the split ranks of Abd-ru-shin’s helpers and through their intrigue, they fell one after the other like a set of bowling pins when receiving a direct hit. They excused their weakness towards the Darkness by having expected God to pro- tect them, if he chose them for this role. They could not understand that only through a united effort would they have been able to create a powerful and unassailable wall, which would derail any insidious attacks of Lucifer. On Earth, the Envoy needed homogeneous, i.e., mate- rial helps. Spiritual help from above, due to the Law of Homogeneity, cannot resist material, earthly tools of Darkness.
Abd-ru-shin has been left almost alone in his mission, like a tree from which all branch- es were cut off, so it cannot develop. The Darkness robbed him of everything – people, friends, work, money, just so that he is not able to fulfill his task. Abd-ru-shin wanted to work to pro- vide for his family and at the same time dedicate himself to his mission. Although it sounds unbelievable, even this opportunity was “stolen” from him by Darkness.
Many of his real helpers were wealthy precisely, because they were to help him in times of financial need like the Three Kings were supposed to do for Jesus. The clairvoyant Abd- ru-shin knew their past lives, their guilt, also knew their tasks and the reasons why they have acquired their wealth in this life. But they were using it only for themselves; they did not offer him a helping hand when it was needed. The only support in this hopeless situation were parts of his Triad – his companion Maria – the Rose from the Isle of Roses and the daughter Irmin- gard – the Lily from the Isle of Lilies, who incarnated onto Earth with him.
The years 1923 – 1937 Abd-ru-shin dedicated to his work to fulfill the promise to his Father. He knew that, as a consequence of the loss of his helpers, his work would not reach the masses, but would be hidden. Only a handful of the chosen ones, due to the Law of Homogene- ity, will find a way to his work through their own seeking, even without advertising.
When writing “The Grail Message” the gates into the world from which he came started to open for Abd-ru-shin. In the year 1929, he publicly proclaimed his origin. He announced that he was God’s Son – the Holy Spirit – Son of Man. The public proclamation was made so the church could recognize the long-awaited Son of Man and, at the same time; it would have the opportunity to authenticate his identity through his work, which, by then, was known already in the form of lectures. But his proclamation resulted in hate from the church and a further diminishing of the ranks of the small group of those who called themselves his friends and followers.
Lucifer rightly assumed that by taking away everything from God’s Envoy his helpers would develop justified doubts about his mission and origin. At last, Lucifer himself instigated uncertainty in them whether this can be the Son of God at all, if God allows such injustice to be done to him. “He surely must be an ordinary mortal being who is being punished by karma”, his helpers said about him, and gradually even the most steadfast ones fell away. When he ex- plained that not karma, but the Darkness, has taken everything from him to prevent him from fulfilling his mission, they were even more disappointed by his “naivety”.
Abd-ru-shin’s helpers expected that God’s Son would function on Earth quite differently from an ordinary person. They thought that even from afar his ex- ceptional charm would radiate, that he would be illuminated by golden rays or walk with an aureole above his head. They were disappointed when he caught a cold or became angry. That did not match their idea of the perfect God. Precisely because Jesus’ radiating, unsubstantiate core “blinded” people of material values and created tension and hate in them, Abd-ru-shin incarnated not from the unsub- stantiate Imanuel, but from the part of a more material being – Parsifal. That way his unsubstantiated-divine core, covered itself more, and became inconspicuous, in order to be the closest to people, to resemble them the most. But people of the 20th century wanted a supernatural being who was to convince them of his origin with miracles and supernatural behaviour.
The Son of Man – Imanuel, can only manifest himself in all his splendour in his homo- geneous Divine or Primordial Spiritual Realm, where all have finer coverings and where his divine core shines more intensely. His divinity and perfection still express themselves, primar- ily in his ability to see concurrently through all the worlds, the past, present and future. He can focus his sight onto one detail or person, and so recognize the essence. According to need, he can afford a bird’s eye view either of the total or merely a part of the Creation.
The spiritual greatness of God can be understood only partially and this only by a ho- mogeneity of spirit. Only those who live in his level can value and understand him. All lower worlds and levels honour him only because they know who he is. Wherever he appears he has to acquire the appropriate coverings to be visible and able to function, i.e., he has to be outwardly the same as the inhabitants of that place.
Abd-ru-shin’s earthly helpers looked merely for an external difference, which they were not able to see, as no external difference was possible. If they had studied his work more deep- ly they would have understood his spiritual greatness, but their superficiality prevented them from it. They wanted to honour him in their own way. They demanded from him that he heal and prove his supernatural abilities. As it was not part of his mission at the time those abilities were blocked, covered.
Abd-ru-shin felt like a stranger on Earth despite the fact that this was his second incar- nation. He did not know many human qualities; human weaknesses were foreign to him. His difference, the spiritual purity which frequently expressed itself as naivety, and at other times as justified strictness, lowered him in the eyes of friends and acquaintances. They did not know that the human spirit, due to its origin, could not understand a higher spirit as the Law of Homogeneity prevents it. That’s why he induced either admiration and natural respect by his difference or, on the contrary, incomprehension, underestimation and hate.
Abd-ru-shin successfully finished his work and the book was about to be distributed among people. But his helpers still did not come to their senses. The long years of self-sacrific- ing work, done under severe personal struggle also suffering which an ordinary person cannot even imagine, did not bring as much fruit as the tree was able to supply. Due to the loss of his helpers, the German public did not learn what man the Darkness hid from them. But that was their most important task – to bring to light the spiritual leader of the nation. It was not su- perhuman work at all. The helpers were supposed to, in the press also public lectures, inform people about the importance of his work, to make them aware of its merit. Many of them were educated and had influential positions. But because no one knew about him, the public was not able to take his warning seriously when he called attention to Hitler’s devious intentions. Abd-ru-shin, as the only one, recognized this envoy of Darkness.
From ignorance people succumbed to the suggestive slogans and false promises of Hit- ler, and so the dark leader got the masses on his side, while the luminous leader sat unheard in the shadows. Hitler distorted the original German spiritual depth bound with humility, into the total opposite – he provoked in them a vain feeling of being superior to others. Under his influence, the nation has done, what under other circumstances, it would not have done. But the responsibility for the mistakes and many innocent victims of war has to be born mainly by those who did not show the real leader to their nation!
The chosen nation who, thanks to its spiritual maturity, was to be the first one to under- stand the work of God’s Envoy and spread it around the world, never heard about it. Due to the failure of the helpers the whole nation failed, as the real leader who was to guide it spiritually, remained unknown, and the false leader took power. The German nation, instead of making a breakthrough on the road to new spiritual knowledge and towards a change in the human personality, became the fear of the whole world, as it started a terrible war.
Hitler’s first act as a leading statesman was to prevent Abd-ru-shin from lecturing and publishing. He was kept under constant supervision by the Nazis. When, at last, Hitler wanted to send him to a concentration camp, only the strong effort of the Creator overcame the nega- tive influence on the people in charge of the decision, who then decided against sending him. What else could God’s Envoy experience on Earth which is under the control of Darkness? Just the same as all other envoys – constant struggle with Darkness and mistrust of people. Despite many disappointments Abd-ru-shin nevertheless gained enough listeners who were drawn to his lectures and were interested in his book. He was not able personally to an- swer the myriad of questions which arrived in the form of letters from all over the world, so he wrote another book – “Questions and Answers”. At the age of 66, Abd-ru-shin prematurely finished his journey on Earth.
The Son of Man, the co-Creator and keeper of life in the whole of Creation, who yearly sends to people the principal energy needed for their existence, remained rejected and misun- derstood as was his brother Jesus before him. In spite of this, people will always complain that God is responsible for all the evil they have to suffer, even though they decline his help. And the Creator, by sending his Sons has sent himself to liberate people from the power of Dark- ness into which they put themselves.
Abd-ru-shin, like Jesus, sensing his nearing death, with his work “The Grail Message” relayed the last help before the Judgement, to the primordial Swanhild – the Swan Maiden, who incarnated to Earth for this purpose nine years after he passed away. In the conclusion of his lecture “The Primordial Spiritual Planes VI”, Abd-ru-shin writes:
“Now many of you will probably understand why, at the time of the most sacred fulfilments on earth, when the Rose and the Lily work on earth, there is also a Swan Maiden from the Isle of Swans needed as a connection, in a physical body prepared for this purpose, in order not to leave a gap in the swinging. God’s Mercy is so great that He allows wonder upon wonder to arise, so that the help for mankind in the Millennium may be absolutely complete!”
17. The Book Sealed on the Outside
The Grail Message was by now published all over the world under the title “In the Light of Truth”. Both titles clearly state what the book is about. It brings to light all errors which divert people from their way to the Truth and cause them to suffer and decline. The il- lumination – unveiling of Darkness is difficult to accept for many people, as they became too accustomed to their distortions.
Like a slightly bent nail can be straightened by applying some force to it; also, those will straighten who are capable of acknowledging their own distortion after recognizing the Truth, even though it will cost them some effort and possibly some sacrifice. But a nail bent out of shape cannot be straightened to fulfill its purpose and so it is useless. Likewise, it will be with those who will not be able to straighten, they will become superfluous for the new generation – they will be excluded.
The Grail Message informs about the coming Judgement in which only that will sur- vive which will be new, i.e., true and useful.
In the Bible Jesus announced that the Spirit of Truth will lead people to the complete Truth, to the recognition of sin and justice. The complete Truth is the knowledge of the com- position of the whole Creation according to Eternal Laws. Sin can only be recognized when we find out our own mistakes and shortcomings. If we do not know that we make mistakes, we cannot improve. Justice, according to the Spirit of Truth, means that those who live in agree- ment with Eternal Laws will live also after the Judgement. The Judgement is “punishment” only for the dark ones, for everyone else it is liberation from injustice and oppression.
The greatness of Abd-ru-shin’s spirit can only be understood by someone who understands his work. It is the sign of his greatness. But there is a vast difference between the reading of his work and understanding it. It was read by many, and although they thought that everything was clear to them only a few have under- stood it. A reliable key to recognize this difference is that the one who fully under- stands the work automatically accepts the author’s divine origin. He who does not understand the work doubts the origin of its author. The work is, by design, written in such a way that someone who does not understand it does not believe it either. Abd-ru-shin does not acknowledge blind faith, just inner conviction, which has to stem from the understanding of his work.
If the Grail Message had been written in a too clear and easy way the dark ones would understand it immediately and try to distort it, as they did with Christ’s proclamations and deeds. Due to the effects of Darkness, mistakes in religions have arisen that became unaccept- able for the majority of people. In order to prevent the abuse of the Grail Message it is struc- tured in such a manner that it can be read and followed by only those who have a pure heart and only moderately distorted opinions, so they still can be changed, straightened. It could be said that in its style of writing the book is sealed from Darkness. The one who only reads it with his or her intellect, without the participation of the spirit, will read no more than a few pages, or at the most will leaf through it and set it aside. These people will, in general, say that the author did not bring anything new, that he is a religious fanatic and dogmatic who criticises whatever he can and “insults” people, as well.
Another group of people would be able to accept the knowledge of the Message, but the dark spirits are advising them against it, and suggest doubts about the author and his Truth, which they accept as their own.
Only those who in their life kept a sense of Truth will, in the Message page by page, dis- cover spiritual riches, which awaken and strengthen their spirit and contribute to their straight- ening.
How is it possible that the same book has such different effects? There is only one explanation – it is the Living Word. It changes, uncovers or hides itself depending upon who reaches for it. He or she, who is not to understand, will never understand even if they would read it three times. The Law of Homogeneity opens the book only to that one who is homo- geneous to enter into contact with the Word, and closes it from the inhomogeneous. Only an envoy directly from the Creator – God’s Son can write a Living Word. It is the same with Christ’s proclamations that are still living and clear for those who are able to perceive through their spirit. To other people they seem incomprehensible or without substance, even empty.
Does that mean that the Grail Message can only be read by a spiritually mature person? This is not so. Abd-ru-shin brought the knowledge even to less developed spirits. They have to have homogeneous conditions though – a pure and open heart, i.e., a spirit able to reach into the pure well of the Truth. Even a materialist open to spiritual knowledge can develop his spirit by gradual education.
Although the chapters of “The Grail Message” have descriptive titles, they do not ex- haust their subject matter. The details necessary for completion are “spread around” the whole book, so the reader themself completes and constructs the mosaic of the new knowledge. This necessitates a spiritual effort which develops and strengthens his or her spirit. That’s why it is natural that when reading the book for the first time, he or she is not able to accept all informa- tion, and some of it is even being rejected at first. When reading for the second time he or she can accept more, even what previously was not wanted, as a picture is gradually being formed. At the same time, totally new details will be discovered which were not noted before at all.
If only certain chapters are read, it will not bring anything as the links are missing. The book is structured in such a way that the reader matures gradually from the easiest knowledge to the superhuman. The only one who reads it at least three times knows that it cannot be un- derstood thoroughly. With every new reading, new pictures are formed in front of the reader’s spiritual eye as windows open into the secrets of Creation. By gradual progression of the spirit, the seals are broken one by one.
Those who are hurt and insulted by “The Grail Message” are given an explanation by the author himself (abridged): “Strictness is a component of purity, love and justice. Where one of these qualities is lacking, there strictness hurts as something is not in order.”
The Son of Man, after all, came to Earth in the role of the Judge, the Advocate but also a Comforter. As the Judge, he makes aware of the mistakes which people do in ignorance. As the Advocate, he advises on how to get rid of them. As the Comforter, he gives hope for destroying and eliminating the Darkness and the establishment of a new realm. As he is the Spirit of Truth, he illuminates and attacks all that is untrue.
Imanuel and his functions in the Creation:
Imanuel in the Unsubstantiate Realm is the unsubstantiate God’s Son, Holy Spirit and
the Creative Will, part of the Trinity of the unsubstantiate God.
Imanuel in the Divine Realm is the king of the Divine Grail Castle. Imanuel in the Primordial Spiritual Realm is the Son of Man – Parsifal, the king of the
Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle.
Imanuel in the World of Matter is Abd-ru-shin, the Spirit of Truth and author of
“The Grail Message”.
Almost every sentence in the Grail Message constitutes a proclamation which awakens, encourages and uplifts the spirit seeking knowledge. I shall reproduce just a few thoughts:
1. I serve God and not men. With this I give what benefits men, and not merely what pleases them in the earthly sense but kills them spiritually.
2. Man should not believe in things he cannot grasp! Otherwise, he opens wide the door to errors.
3. The majority of mankind think that the only object of this earth-life is the purpose of acquiring material gain and having a family.
4. Nothing is achieved by mere “desiring”; only a serious volition is the beginning of a deed.
5. The greatest enemies of man are a calculating intellect and spiritual indolence.
6. Men can in truth only serve God with just that which did not come to life through the churches: With their own thinking and independent investigation!
7. The only way to salvation is the path of true knowledge which leads from faith to con- viction.
8. A nation which allows its womanhood to strive towards the unsuitable state of manliness is sentenced to slow extinction.
9. Genuine love will take no account of what gratifies the other, of what is agreeable to him and gives him joy, but will only directs itself towards what will benefit him.
10. He who bears within himself the firm volition for what is good, and strives to give purity to his thoughts has already found the way to the Highest.
11. As the laws in Creation operate automatically, with a power against which human spirits are entirely helpless, it stands to reason that the most urgent need of every human being must be the thorough recognition of these laws.
12. Misplaced indulgence means fostering the faults of people close to you and enemies as well, and thus letting them slide further on the downward path.
13. You turned every Divine Message into a religion. And that was wrong. You placed religion upon a special pedestal, removed from everyday life. In doing so you removed God’s Will from your daily life, instead of uniting with It.
14. It is not enough to know the Truth and believe It. You have to live It and act according to It, as otherwise you will be worse off than those who know nothing about It.
15. Man should not silently tolerate being treated with injustice because he would there- by encourage and strengthen evil.
16. Religious movements are a shackling of the free spirit of man, dogmas that seek to compress the work of the Creator into forms moulded by the human mind.
17. Faith must become even more than conviction; it must become a deed! It becomes a deed as soon as it permeates everything – all intuitions, all thoughts, all actions.
18. You shall not only venerate God’s Message but make use of It!
19. People who have achieved a certain spiritual knowledge should not think they are do- ing the Almighty a favour in spreading His Word in such a cheap manner, offering it by trying to teach others, in order to extend the circle of God’s adherents. Help should be given only to those who seek!
20. To abide by God’s Will means nothing else but to understand Eternal Laws and live accordingly.
21. Learning is of no avail to the soul, for that which has been learned stays behind on Earth with the body as the brain and thoughts are material. The soul takes along only that which has been experienced and perceived intuitively.
22. Only the impossible demands blind, unreserved faith. For whatever is possible im- mediately stimulates independent thinking.
23. Wherever there is Truth, thinking and deep intuitive sensing automatically set in.
24. Any inwardly free man will always assess a matter or a teaching according to what it brings, not according to who brings it. Gold is gold, whether a prince or a beggar holds it in his hand.
25. Justice is love and love rests only in justice.
26. Through questioning one finds the right way. Apathy or forced suppression are remi- niscent of slavery. God, however, does not want slaves.
27. The teachings and religions which demand blind faith are dead and therefore perni- cious.
28. Thinking and intuitive sensing ceases where it no longer finds anything natural, thus where Truth does not exist.
29. The sense of beauty is the expression of a knowledge of perfection which still remains hidden.
30. In the advancement of its own culture alone lies true progress for each of the peoples. Upward progress must always take place upon and out of its own soil, not through adopt- ing foreign things.
31. True harmony in the world is created by diversity of nations and not by an effort towards uniformity.
32. The spirit must be rightly balanced and connected with the intellect, i.e., the spirit dominating and leading, and the intellect as an implement serving, preparing the way and bringing about possibilities for carrying the spiritual volition into effect in the World of Matter.
Jesus saw before the death, his enemy – Antichrist, would continue in his devastating work, in perversion of His statements and acts. Therefore, he asked his Father for the next help, for sending of the Spirit of Truth, so the mankind would not be left without the spiritual support. Except the Son of God, no other spirit would be strong enough to give away the op- position of Darkness on the Earth. Therefore, only the next son of the Creator – Imanuel, could be the Spirit of Truth.
Besides the task of the Judge, his another duty was to purify Jesus’ teachings from erroneous explanations, which the Church under the influence of the Darkness had accepted and spread. The Spirit of Truth Abd-ru-shin as the Son of the Creator disposed of the right to criticise errors of the churches and to liberate the God’s Truths from distortions. Thus, a part of The Grail Message is formed with the explanation of different kinds of vagueness, supernatu- ral aspects and gaps which are considered to be taboo by the Church – God’s secrets. Let us analyse at least some of them; the reader can learn about the other right in the Grail Message.
1. When Jesus had come to the Earth, the Isaiah’s prophecy was “applied” to Jesus’ body. Isaiah, as the only one of all the prophets, mentions the Messiah and His Eternal Kingdom on earth with the name Imanuel, namely in the Chapter 7, verse 14: “Behold a virgin shall con- ceive, and bear a son, and his name shall be called Immanuel”. This name is emphasised in further lines, too, in the Chapter 8, verse 8: “…O, Immanuel “. In spite of an entirely different name, the Church interprets this prophecy as having been fulfilled by Jesus’ birth.
Imanuel cannot be identical with Jesus, because Isaiah writes in the chapter 7, verse 16: “Before the boy knows how to despise the wrong and choose the good, (so during his childhood), his country – Israel – will be destroyed. The Lord will send on you, and on your people…, …will make to happen the days, which had happened never before.“ This predic- tion of the catastrophe did not fulfil during the Jesus’ childhood, because these terrible days should happen during the childhood of Imanuel, who will come to the Earth again as the future ruler of the new empire. Despite the fact, Isaiah in his book evidently makes a distinction between Imanuel as the ruler of the Earth and Jesus as the servant of the Lord, interpreters of the Bible fused both persons into one. It is obvious that this erroneous association has only oc- curred because the tasks of the Son of Man are ascribed to Jesus, as well. Thus, Jesus not only became the Son of Man, but also Imanuel.
Because through Imanuel’s rule the justice shall be introduced on the Earth, that is, “the Kingdom of God”, the scriptural scholars claim that, since the death of Jesus, whom they iden- tify with Imanuel, the Kingdom of God has already been subsisting on earth. Fusing of both persons the church public had to accept a self-delusion that we are already living on earth as in the Paradise.
Isaiah mentions Jesus with the name the Lord’s servant. His mission was to bring peo- ple the Light the knowledge, and not to rule on earth as a king. Isaiah wrote on his task in the Chapter 42, verse 6: “I the Lord have called thee in justice, I have given thee for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles: That thou mightest open the eyes of the blind… “.
Jesus, like the Spirit of Truth, Abd-ru-shin, have only brought spiritual knowledge, which should be followed by those wishing to live to see Imanuel’s rule. And it will only be in the forthcoming Millennium.
2. The immaculate conception of the Son of God Jesus is a taboo which is being avoided with sacrosanct awe as a sign of the Omnipotence of God. According to the church interpretation, Mary conceived without a man; this is, without the earthly act of procreation.
According to the Eternal Laws, it has already been clarified which phases precede the birth of a man. Moreover, we know that the Creator, like the author of a computer program, cannot ignore certain principles, the Eternal Laws either, even though being their Creator. When the Son of God – Jesus had come onto Earth, he had to submit to them; otherwise, he could not have lived here like every other person. Therefore, Mary had to conceive with an earthly man. And this is how it happened.
Her life had been planned in an entirely different way, but the Darkness changed it. The conception was accomplished according to God’s intention, but the Lord of the Darkness had a greater influence for the next events. Mary fell in love with a young Roman officer who, “by chance”, passed through her birthplace. In spite of the open animosity between the Jews and the Romans, both of them sensed a pure also sincere love, which sought its fulfilment. They had met secretly, hidden for the human sight in the forests, and, in the purest flash of feelings, they displayed mutual love out of which Jesus arose later on. The Roman promised Mary, after the accomplishment of his military duty, he would come back and would take her to his place, to Rome. Mary agreed to be waiting for him.
However, dark influences were stronger than the action of luminous spirits because, in spite of the mutual desire, they never met again. Every time, when the Roman came to her birthplace Mary was away as if it were “a chance”. Both of them were disappointed and un- happy with this. They did not know that they were the victims of inferior forces, which sought to destroy their love and its fruit – Jesus, as well. When mother noticed the pregnancy of her daughter, Mary confessed that she loved a Roman and that she would remain an unmarried mother until her beloved would appear. Mother was afraid of disappointment, and thus, she had been convincing her not to wait but get married as soon as possible. At that period, being of an unmarried mother was a shame also disgrace; she could even be stoned to death. This was the goal of Lucifer to thwart the pregnancy.
Ultimately, Mary submitted to mother’s choice out of despair and married Joseph. When, after the search for her, the distressed Roman found out that she had married he appeared no more. For the rest of their lives, both of them were living with broken hearts because they could not forget about their pure love despite the disappointment. Thus, Jesus was of Roman blood after his father and of Jewish blood after his mother. That is why he substantially dif- fered by its appearance from his fellow countrymen, the Jews. The tempter knew very well, Jesus’ mission would have taken another course and effect, if he awakened into his mission as a free Roman citizen with a good repute of his father.
According to God’s intention, Jesus’ mother should, in fact, have got pregnant without a husband as an unmarried woman, for her pregnancy to be as pure as possible, that is, not to contact men at that time. She would not have been dishonoured if she had met his chosen one occupying a highly respected post. If the tempter would not have thwarted their dates, which should have resulted in the departure to Rome and the wedding, the predictions of prophets that the Redeemer would be born in Bethlehem had come true either way. In the same way as they got together under God’s influence, there would have been found a reason for which the husbands would have left to Bethlehem for Jesus to be born there.
No prophecy mentioned that Jesus would have a stepfather. Joseph was supposed to maintain her repute when the tempter had thwarted the dates of the couple in love. When the pure love could not overcome the Darkness, at least God’s love won, there was found a stepfa- ther who believed an angel also his mission towards Jesus. The birth of Jesus out of the earthly parents does not contradict his Divine origin. Surely, the parents only supply with the body.
The Holy Spirit with whom, according to the Bible, Mary is said to have conceived entered into her fleshly embryo in the middle of the pregnancy. In place of a human spirit, the God’s Spirit incarnated because Holy means God’s.
3. The cult of Jesus and Mary. In the Christianity, emphasis is put more on the person of Jesus than on his work. Many Christians know the legends, miracles and stories of Jesus’ life better than his words, not saying about their applying to ordinary life.
Despite the respect towards his mother, Jesus never said that people should pray to God through her. The cult of Mary arose in consequence of the distortion, distraction of attention from the Creator, ignoring His First Commandment. The worship of Mary is the idolatry which has widely been got established among people since a long time ago. It has been caused due to the inability of men, to connect with the Supreme Being, lacking a clear conception. Jesus knew of this weakness of theirs; therefore, he offered them a possibility of praying to God through him, too, because he is His Son, that is God Himself. Many passages of the Bible involve statements claiming that he who believes in him believes in God. However, Mary was never mentioned in this context. Therefore, Mary should be held in adequate respect, which only relates to her as an earthly mother of the Son of God.
Many may object that Mary helped them out of trouble. It is possible. Mary, as an eternal and perfect human spirit, feels and perceives all supplications and renders them to the Creator and his helpers so that they can be fulfilled. However, this is not her task. There is a similar situation in that when, for example, an employee asks his colleague in order to appeal the Director of salary increase for him. He could do it either himself or by his superior, who is socialized with the Director of its capacity. But only Jesus or Imanuel have that task, because they form an inseparable part of God. The Unsubstantiate Part of their Divine Core, as it has been mentioned before, never severs from the Father; it always remains connected with Him even if they are acting as independent creatures or human beings.
How the Son of God does differ from the human one? The human son is not connected with the father spiritually; he has got only the body from him. Therefore, he has not to be sub- ject to the father’s will. The Son of God does not have the other connection with the Father, only the Unsubstantiate part, which could not be separated; therefore, he is still subject to the Father’s will. So the Son of God is truly God. In spite of the fact, he is the God; he appreciates his Father and values Him as the Greatest One.
4. Besides miraculous healing, there are other miracles based on the transformation of matter connected with him, for example, the multiplication of bread and fish and the change of water into wine. Abd-ru-shin explains the event, recorded in the Bible, when Jesus managed to feed thousands of listeners with seven loaves of bread and a few pieces of fish in such a way that Jesus engaged their attention with his words so much that they did not feel either hungry or thirsty. This is only a figurative rendering of feeding of a hungry crowd. Almost everyone must be familiar with the feeling of full concentration when he feels neither hunger nor thirst.
These miracles mentioned in the Biblical text are a work of the dark principle with the goal to divert rational men from the true Jesus’ mission because “common” sense could not accept them. Therefore, they only remain myths by means of which people wanted to stress Jesus’ Divine origin. Indeed, if Jesus had truly been capable of the transformation of the matter he could have come down from the cross or change hard nails to soft ones not to feel the pain.
5. The Resurrection of Jesus after three days was already foretold a long time ago. Jesus himself, too, promised it his Apostles before the death with words that he would leave, but a little while later, he would come again. After three days, he appeared indeed. However, he did not appear in his material body as some believers would like to explain it because this is not possible according the Eternal Laws. At that time, another Jesus would have had to live on earth, to perform such things with his body as Jesus had managed to carry out with Lazarus before to make his body rise from death. As nobody like this lived on earth, Jesus had only to appear as a soul. More proofs in the Bible bear witness to this alternative:
– After death, Jesus came to his Apostles through a closed door. If he had come in a material body, he could not have passed the material barrier the door. The Law of the Homo- geneity allows of nothing like that and finally, Jesus did not perform this during his life either.
– Those that had seen him directly after death did not recognise him immediately. That is to say, they had only seen a spirit; therefore, they doubted initially whether he or some other spirit or angel came. Only when he had spoken to them, they believed, he was Jesus.
From given facts, it follows that Jesus appeared as a soul in the astral body, which was seen more or less clearly according to the development of his or her ethereal sight. The astral body being finer and more permeable than the physical one cannot take firm and distinct form. Therefore, Jesus’ features could not be recognised immediately.
As the Apostles saw Jesus with ethereal sight, so they communicated with him through ethereal voice and ears. Mostly, the awakening of ethereal senses occurs in a state of deep emotions, for example, after the death of beloved persons.
Thomas touched the wound in Jesus’ astral body by the astral hand, not with the mate- rial one. According to the Law of Homogeneity, he could not feel the astral wound physically. Similarly, the people do not feel when the souls of their dead relatives touch them to console them, because the touch of the soul is not homogenous with the mass – with their bodies.
– As it is written in the Luke´s Gospel 24:44, Jesus told his Apostles after his appari- tion: “And he said unto them, These are the words which I spoke unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me…and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day:”and then: “And he led them out … and blessed them. And it came to pass, while he blessed them, he was parted from them and carried up into heaven.”
His astral body, thanks to its lightness, could lift up and disappear in the higher spheres of the Earth, but not as far as Creator was. To the Creator has only been lifted Jesus’ spirit in- visible to the Apostles because men cannot see the spirit, only the soul.
6. The Crucifixion of Jesus. In the second part of Isaiah’s prophecy in four songs, there is Jesus mentioned as the Lord’s servant. The prophet states that people will reject, dis- grace, thresh and pierce him and that it will come to pass for sins of people. Under the effect of the Darkness, this last part of the sentence has been interpreted so oddly as to lure people away from the Truth. In this case, the cause has been replaced by the consequence. There was adopted such an explanation, Jesus had come to the Earth to be crucified because, through his death, could only redeem the sins of people.
However, according to Abd-ru-shin, Isaiah was supposed only to warn that Jesus would die for the sins of people. He should not have announced that Jesus would deliver them from their sins through his death or, even that he would redeem them in this way. Jesus could only release them from sins by the knowledge which he had brought so that thanks to this, people would understand the causes and consequences of their guilts. It should be realised that, ac- cording to the Law of Free Will, everyone bears the consequences of his or her actions by themself; no one else can carry them. Nor could the Son of God redeem them otherwise as through the offering of their understanding.
Jesus, in truth, came for the sins of mankind to the Earth, that is to say, in consequence of human sins. If people had not invited dark spirits, Jesus would not have had to come. Therefore, he also died as a result of the sins of mankind but without intention to cancel them by his death. If it had been true that, through his death, he erased these sins; peace, love and justice would already have ruled on earth for two thousand years. Since people suffer in the same way as they did before, it means that he did not cancel human sins.
Along with Jesus, the Creator sent many helpers to prevent from his foretold cruel death. Jesus accepted his task from his Father being aware of that if his helpers failed he would have to suffer a dreadful death. Closely before, he hoped that it would not happen; therefore, he pleaded his Father for taking that cup of suffering from him as it is written in the Matthew´s Gospel 26:39. If Jesus had believed that, through his death, he would have redeemed the sins of mankind he would have accepted the death resignedly. Surely, he would not have prayed to his Father on the cross so that he might forgive people their crime: “Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do” (the Luke´s Gospel 23:34), or he would not have “reproached” his Father: “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” (the Mark´s Gospel 15:34). Thus, if his death should have helped people he would not have pleaded for the forgiveness of their wrong action nor would he have felt disappointed because of that his Father had “aban- doned” him.
Isaiah’s prophecy about the refusal and the stab of the Lord’s servant, what the lawyers knew about, should warn them not to let it happen. It was not an excuse of their crime. After all, even Jesus said about the Spirit of Truth that he would be refused. But the people received him all over the world, even if not the massively. The refusal means; he is not received by the majority. So the Jesus’ death could be predicted, because the Lucifer’s power was strong, but the prophecy should have warned the Jews about it. The helpers, incarnated for the aim, should have inhibited his death.
7. The expectation of the repeated coming of Christ. By replacing or fusing, respec- tively, of Jesus’ person with the Son of Man, the Darkness succeeded in maintaining of this error, not only in the Gospels but also in the Bible, which has brought and will bring fatal con- sequences for mankind. With Jesus’ turn into the Son of Man done by the Church, the identity of the true Son of Man has been lost and the Church will again and again wait for Jesus as for an expected guest who will never come.
Those who contributed to this mistake will come in his name, and they will mislead people with his sayings, miracles and promises only to gain power and their trust.
Regarding the Judgment, Jesus warns in the Luke´s Gospel 21:8: “Take heed that ye be not deceived: for many shall come in my name …”
The seduced ones do not realise that with denying the true Son of Man they rid of exis- tence in his future Kingdom. Thereby, they sell their souls to the Envoy of the Darkness who will introduce himself in the name of Christ or as his admirer or representative.
In spite of the fact that the John´s Gospel 14:17-26 contains a long text about the true Son of Man in which he is mentioned as the Spirit of Truth, there are many spiritual movements which do not accept the Trinity. They deny the Holy Spirit being the person, too, who came on earth as the Spirit of Truth, the Judge, the Counsellor and the Rejoicer. Thus, they only show their narrow-mindedness also manifest the fact that the Darkness lurks among them. Denying the Holy Spirit as a person and interpreting of the given text in the Bible in such a way that it is only a figurative notion there is to be denied the real delegate of the Son of Man – Abd-rushin. The Darkness maintains this error further on for people not to recognise and accept the true Son of Man in the future, yet expected events.
Why does the Darkness care about that a lot? In reality, it is more than evident:
The ruler of the new kingdom – Son of Man – Imanuel will destroy everything what is dark so that peace and justice may definitively rule on earth.
Why should the Darkness give up beforehand? Until the very last moment, it will be hiding the true Son of Man who shall become its conqueror. Since Jesus will not come any more he cannot be the direct enemy of the Darkness and that is why his person is stressed and emphasised.
If the majority of believers finally accepts that Jesus is not the Son of Man, Darkness will immediately be able to reorient and will proclaim his servants to be Imanuel’s envoys. Some dark leaders have already started using certain expressions and notions from the Mes- sage; they mix them with Christ’s sayings also they perform “miracles” and heal.
In the same way as the experts of the Old Testament did not recognise the expected Mes- siah Jesus even though they met him and his teachings as well so did the experts of the Bible not recognise the Son of Man the Spirit of Truth at this time although, he manifested himself in a similar manner as Jesus did before. He was not criticising the faults of the Church because of the dishonour of the Church, but he did so for the awakening of its representatives from the spiritual superficiality.
If the Church admitted its faults and errors which Abd-ru-shin had carefully pointed out initially, it would have manifested that it cares for the real recognition of God, not only for the worldly influence. With the silence also the refusal of the Son of Man, the representatives of the Church proved that their position in society was more important for them than God’s Truth that is to say they are only the servants of people, not of the Supreme Being.
18. The Eternity
Since youth, everyone is guided, by his or her surroundings, to improve at all. And also every person tries more and less for it. He or she enhances their body with hygiene, exercise, nutrition and clothing too. He or she fashions a comfortable home and surrounds themself with nice and durable objects. Perfection and beauty they also transfer into the sphere of the soul. They try to improve their character and abilities; they fight negative traits, adapt to ethical rules and educate themselves. If, concurrently with the effort for perfection they fulfill their desires – to acquire status, property and family – they become a popular and successful mem- ber of society.
Shortly before death, and sometimes even sooner, during his or her life, this satisfied person realizes that his or her satisfaction and harmony are only on the surface, they are only apparent. Inside there is an unconscious fear, anxiety, sometimes even sorrow that everything that he or she has worked for all their life they must lose one day. Their anguish is well found- ed. By improving their body and soul, he or she has only developed the coverings of the spirit, which, in reality, will perish. In the majority of cases, this successful person had no time to gain the knowledge that the death he or she fears can be influenced by their own actions. That’s why they assume that there is nothing more to be done but to reconcile with the final exit and not to think about it. And so they avoid solitude and quiet moments all their life, because that’s when these suppressed feelings come out and demand an answer to the question: “What purpose is there to improvement, when all will pass eventually anyway? “ Because he or she does not find a satisfactory answer, they push these unpleasant feelings aside as something un- necessary, disturbing. They drown them in work, entertainment, by watching television, doing sports or anything else to avoid being left alone with them, to forget them.
In a quiet moment, there comes a desire from their subconscious to live as long as they can, even forever, but they chase it away with the logical argument that something like that is not possible. This contradiction suffocates and torments them. Their inner self longs for eter- nity but their “educated” intellect tells them the opposite: “Eternity does not exist, only extinc- tion. So live it up as long as you can.” And so he or she wastes their free time by living it up instead of seeking the response to the question where this desire for eternity comes from. They do not know that it stems from their spirit, which they do not want to bring to life, because they do not believe that it exists.
When you ask such a person why was born, he or she will tell you – so that they are satis- fied, or that it was the wish of their parents. The person does not fathom that themself wanted it and that parents only helped him or her to realize his or her wish on Earth.
Almost all of us are influenced by some opinion about life after death, although we are hardly aware of it. Either we think that nothing exists after death or that the soul goes to heaven or hell. Some people believe that they live more than once, but do not know when the repeated lives come to an end.
What, in fact, is eternity, eternal life? Modern man would like to know all the reasons and connections to be able to believe, or to be convinced. Heaven, hell and purgatory, are idi- oms which do not concretely tell them anything, although these figuratively express eternity. But there is no clear explanation given about eternity and so justifiable doubts and distrust in this regard occur. How can eternity be explained? In the same way as we explain all spiritual processes and terms – with the help of Eternal Laws. The greatest impediment to understanding eternity is ignoring repeated lives on Earth.
The belief in only one life is a clear example of an injustice which cannot be in accor- dance with God’s Perfection.
Let’s just look at one extreme case. How can a mentally handicapped person reach per- fection, if he or she only has one life in which they are not able to comprehend or do anything? Why then were they born? If we could choose only one life to improve in, no one would choose a life like that. If God did the selection, we would feel disappointed also aggrieved that just we are given such a life. We would be tormented by the difficult question: “Why do I have to be like this?” Every event has its cause; knowing about it is the root of knowledge. Although, the cause is not known to man; he or she feels that it exists. That’s why they ask the question. In this case, the answer lies in some previous life in which the person concerned “failed”. We know already that we all were given equally in the beginning.
Let’s return to the time when man started to live his or her first life. We know; they did not inherit the spirit from their parents but that it comes from the radiation of the Creator. In the form of precipitation, the radiation rolled down from the top, and various worlds and germs have formed from it.
In order to develop the spirit-germ of man needs to get the furthest away from the Light, into the coldest and lowest part of the Creation – into the Material Universe, which was created specifically for the spirit-germ, for this purpose.
From the Divine Realm, the spirit-germ rolls to the Spiritual Realm still being unaware of itself. From there, according to the Law of Motion, it sinks, not being aware of itself yet, through the Animistic Realm. Here, it obtains two coverings that assist it to awake to con- scious life. From one covering a flower develops, which protects it from external influences, from the other covering a child is formed – the soul. The child-shaped soul matures in higher Ethereal Worlds under the loving care of female beings. In the lower levels of the Ethereal World it also comes into contact with male caregivers and teachers. In every level, the spirit- germ covers itself with a homogeneous cloak, and that’s why, in reality, the human soul has many more coverings than were mentioned in the beginning. The spirit-germ needs to develop all of them into a human form, so they fit into each other. In the first phase of the development of the spirit-germ, the soul is created in a human form.
It matures into adulthood by transiting Gross Material Worlds, where it obtains thicker and heavier coverings. When it reaches the lowest planet in the World of Matter – the Earth, which is the densest and the heaviest, a crucial and decisive turn occurs in the development of the spirit. It receives the thickest covering – the material body and becomes a human being. As a gift, he or she receives many lives, which provide them with enough time and many pos- sibilities to improve their spirit.
The spirit-germ that developed only a little up to that time begins to awaken and grow in the material body under the hard knocks of life. Man must fight to survive the climate, nature and its creatures, diseases and other dangers. The development of his or her spirit is also influenced by mental impulses – the development of speech as well as by conflicts with people, fatal blows, the struggle with Darkness, etc.
Through several lives, the initially small spirit-germ grows into a human form and gradually fills the whole soul and body.
After each earthly death, the spirit in the form of a soul waits for the next incarnation in the Astral where, owing to the Law of Motion, it continues in its development.
The soul returns to Earth, into the material body, until it develops its spirit-germ into an independent spiritual personality which controls the soul and body. This can only be achieved when man realizes that he or she has a spirit, as well. As long as he or she does not know this; they only live a physical and mental life, i.e., predominantly for earthly needs and worries; thereby they cannot or has no time, to develop their spirit sufficiently. Time for this develop- ment is limited, not endless. The Earth is the most crucial place in the Universe, as here the decision is made about the further existence or perishing of the spirit. There are only two pos- sibilities:
Either it returns into the Spiritual Realm after concluding spiritual development as an eternal- spiritual personality, or, on Earth, during Judgement, it perishes, being incapable of further spiritual devel- opment.
The material body, therefore, is the most difficult test for the spirit. Either man de- velops his or her spirit to such a degree that it will control the soul, or they let themselves be controlled by the body and soul by neglecting the spirit. Today we stand on the brink of this period.
As a man so the Earth also has its spirit, which needs to mature within a certain period. During its development the Earth gradually loses its material covers on the path of disintegra- tion. He or she, who did not develop their spirit on Earth on time, does not have a place to fin- ish their development. With the disintegration of the Gross Material World, the Ethereal World also ceases to exist.
Let us go back to the man who was able to develop his or her spirit from a tiny germ into the conscious-spiritual personality, which filled their whole soul and body, before the dis- integration of the planet. They succeeded in reaching their goal and the purpose of their lives – their spirit-germ became an eternal personality capable of living without the body and soul.
He or she departs into a homogeneous environment – into the Spiritual Realm. By trav- elling through higher Worlds of Matter, they gradually rid themselves of the coverings which they developed when coming down. This process further improves other abilities of the spirit because, on Earth, they did not have the opportunity to express and activate them all. By improving, the spirit becomes more and more radiant and luminous and the finer and ever finer coverings of the soul are being burned automatically. After the spirit travelled through all Gross Material Worlds, it transits all Ethereal Worlds in a similar manner – as a conscious personality, which comes back home, after a long journey around the world, enriched by much experiences and knowledge. This leaves a mark of uniqueness on the personality.
In the time of Judgement in which we presently find ourselves, the Ethereal World is disappearing, and that’s why the spirit-germ has to be developed to such a degree that it can ascend, “fly” up to the Spiritual Realm after death.
After stepping over the threshold of the Spiritual Realm, the spirit continues on the journey through several levels until, according to the Law of Homogeneity, it stops at a certain place where it “settles”, feeling at home. It becomes a welcome member of the new world, where only perfection rules. Here, like on Earth, the spirit loves, but much deeper and with more feeling than on Earth, and without the need for physical contact, as its love stems directly from the perfectly developed spirit. The bliss of spiritual love cannot be imagined by earthly man, as he or she is limited by their body, soul and the spirit that is not sufficiently developed yet. Even in the Spiritual Realm very close also loose relationships exist. Laughter and joy are natural means of communication. Work is not a duty, and it is not paid. Everyone does that for which he or she is best suited and what brings them joy. That’s why everyone likes what he or she is doing and does it well.
If all processes connected with the development of the spirit did not come about auto- matically, according to Eternal Laws, where no possibility of cheating the laws or preferential treatment exists, a not so pure spirit could slip into the spiritual worlds and create chaos and imperfection, as happens in the Material Worlds. That’s why Eternal Laws work accurately and with a merciless justice. It is the safety guarantee of spiritual worlds.
At the end of each earthly life, the spirit of every man goes through a form of judge- ment. In the presence of his or her Guardian Spirit, which after death is visible either as a light or a radiant being, a “film” of their life is projected in front of them in picture form. Once more they experience all those happenings and events which were relevant from the standpoint of their spiritual development. At the same time, he or she sees their consequences for other peo- ple – joy, help, but also suffering and diseases, or death, etc. They are confronted mainly with those problems which they were not able or did not want to acknowledge or accept objectively during their life on Earth. During this judgement, the spirit of man gains a complex under- standing of his or her previous life, as they see the purpose and consequences of their motives and deeds. Everyone seeing this regrets his or her faults and, with a feeling of a deserved “re- ward” or “punishment” leaves for either the Astral or higher into the Ethereal World, where the threads of the Elemental Beings lead him or her. There development continues depending on the reciprocal actions – either in expiating of guilt or with further improvement and education. The decision about a new incarnation is reached by a more advanced spirit on its own, but with the help of higher spirits who will attune it to the fates of its future parents. A less mature spirit is subject to the decisions the higher spirits made for it. With every incarnation, the soul again covers itself with the physical body and, as a result, forgets the tasks to be ful- filled also mistakes and wrongdoings. When man on Earth improves only superficially, merely on the level of the body and soul under the only ruler – the intellect, he or she will forget all intentions and tasks which they decided on in the beyond. The neglected spirit cannot, due to the Law of Homogeneity, remember them.
Despite this, many of the tasks are still fulfilled but only because higher spirits give re- minders – via suggestions, dreams, accidents or unexpected situations. If there is no reaction to them, they will remind him or her with stronger means, in the form of fatal blows and events. Although, it is often difficult and stressful, in the final result it will bring profit, as he or she will awake spiritually, and will advance, even if only partially. Some people will understand the benefit still during their lifetime, others only after death.
Parents could offer significant assistance in the development of the spirit if they gave their child enough attention, love and consistency. The spirit of the child would remember more easily, in the right time, the tasks to fulfil; and would not make unnecessary mistakes in life. But, if the majority of parents only develop their transient coverings, i.e., the body and soul, how can they develop the spirit of their children? Only homogeneity can unite and help each other. But we already know that the evil serves also the good if a person uses it correctly. So, if someone carries a strong desire for spiritual improvement, he or she will not fail to achieve their goal, even if the help, which they have received for this purpose, has failed. The disinterest and superficiality of parents will create mental traumas and shocks for a child, but precisely this can bring spiritual awakening and support of growth.
Negative feelings such as injustice, hate or revenge are a mental burden and impede de- velopment, while forgiveness and a positive attitude lift spiritually towards help from above. The lonely warrior, who never gives up; at last overcomes his or her own weakness. As he or she had to exert more effort than they should have, they saved themselves the repentance of other guilt. Higher spirits know everything about everyone and no one will be short-changed in the reckoning. If a person fulfills all his or her life’s goals even without helpers – parents, it does not mean that the helpers – parents are released from the consequences of their failure. Eternal Laws run justly and consistently.
A long life is a gift, since man has more opportunities and more time to atone for guilt and to carry out his or her tasks. But that does not mean that an early death is a punishment. For one person, it can be the end of suffering and the transit into a better world, for another it can mean karmic retaliation. For someone else, a premature death can be merciful, if he or she does not travel on the right path and, instead of progressing, they sink. In order not to burden themself with karma again, death takes away the possibility of more mistakes being made if he or she did not cause the decline through their own wrongdoing.
Only a person who fulfills his or her life’s tasks can be balanced in life. That gives them a feeling of purpose even if, sometimes, they are struck by fate more than others. Those who devote all their time on Earth to work and entertainment or improving their body and soul, i.e., the transient coverings, will not remember their spiritual tasks, and become an easy prey of the dark ones. They will lead them away from the possibility of eternal life. That’s why not every spirit will become eternal. The most crucial role hereby is played by the free will of man, which decides whether he or she wants to step up, be luminous and live forever, or whether to sink, be a dark spirit and live only a few lives on Earth.
When the planet reaches the path of disintegration, it manifests itself in many places as the destruction of matter in the form of earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, floods, etc. Man should devote more effort to spiritual growth, as there is not much time left. The neglected, weak, and insufficiently developed spirit will not be able, after death, in the time of Judge- ment, to escape to higher spheres. It will become part of the disintegration of matter, because the Astral and the whole of the Ethereal World, not just the earthly one, will perish. It will have to experience the loss of the material and soul coverings painfully, as the spirit will stay on chained to the body – it has nowhere to go. The disintegration of body and soul is connected with the projection of “films” of all individual lives, and it lasts about thousand earthly years. The partially developed spirit loses consciousness due to terrible pain and torment, and gradu- ally dies, until it stops existing as a living spiritual being. It finally shrinks into the original form of the unconscious germ which, according to the Laws of Gravity and Homogeneity, rises to the place of its origin – into the Spiritual Realm, where it unites with the unconscious- spiritual precipitation. The ruling spirits will erase it from the Book of Life, as the personality did not finish its promising development on Earth and ceased to exist.
Real extinction, however, does not exist, what happens is separation. Due to the Law of Homogeneity, the living spirit separates from inorganic matter. If the spirit did not finish its development, it disintegrates with matter into the original basic elements. But the live, well developed spirit, a whole personality, will quickly get rid of its material coverings and ascend to the higher levels, into the Spiritual Realm.
The spirit’s Last Judgement takes place on Earth, as the Earth is the lowest and coars- est of the living planets. Beneath it, there are merely planets which are disintegrating; they are heavier and almost dead. Those spirits that are not able to rise into the Spiritual Realm in the time of Judgement, when the Ethereal World will have perished, can finish their development on these lower planets, but it will be much more difficult. People and spirits, who have heavy karmic guilt towards their fellow men, as well as fallen Angels, will be prohibited from enter- ing the low planets. Since the Astral and the Ethereal World will have expired, they will have to remain in the vicinity of the Earth, and will be part of the thousand years of disintegration. This is the real goal of the Judgement – to destroy the incorrigible dark ones, so they can no longer harm mankind because they had enough lives in which they could have changed.
He or she, who will pass this most difficult test in the World of Matter, need not be afraid of failure, as the path back to the Spiritual Realm is easier; the obstacles are smaller than they were on Earth. It is a joyful return home.
During the natural disintegration of a planet, which happens gradually in a long process, the spirits, after concluding their development, leave the planet first, then nature dies away and at last matter disintegrates. But, due to sinking unnaturally, our planet started to disintegrate prematurely. An abundance of life, which did not have time to finish its development, still re- mains on the planet, and so during disintegration there is loss and suffering of many innocent creatures – people, animals and plants. The Earth is in a situation similar to a man who is, in middle age, full of creative strength, attacked by dangerous micro-organisms, and is threatened by a terminal illness. Dark spirits, like parasites, have attacked the Earth and try to destroy it along with all that lives on it.
The disintegration of the planet is also noticeable on people, on their bodies, as a dimin- ished resistance to disease and on their soul through distorted values, as well as in their activities.
A further result is visible in the economy as several crises: in one part of the world, there is an overabundance of money and material goods, in another part there is a lack thereof. Despite an effort to create a balance, no equalization happens as the dark ones are preventing it. People who cheat get rich and those who work honestly have to pay for them. Most success- ful are those sectors which are not at all useful for the spiritual development of mankind, but merely tie up enormous financial wealth. They support the disintegration, although the general opinion claims the opposite to be the truth, i.e., without them normal life could not exist.
Let’s contemplate what further development can there be for a person who stopped doing even the simplest calculations in his or her head or on paper, and leaves everything to the electric calculator or computer. How can memory or mathematical and logical abilities develop if they are not being used at all? Without his or her artificial tools, man is not able to work, plan or think. And that is the aim. Why should people think for themselves? To find out; they are hurtling into destruction, that they became the victims of black magic in a cloak of modernity?
Mass media dictate what a person is supposed to do, what is proper, healthy or useful. Because the media are dependent on funds, it is not controlled by creative people but by the people who pay them. And they have earthly goals only in mind – return and enlargement of their investment. They determine what should be offered to people, how they should educate themselves or how they should be entertained. The media are becoming advertising agencies rather than institutions providing objective information. If someone can “smuggle” into a programme something of a spiritual and enriching nature, it is curtailed to such an extent that the result will bring more misunderstanding and harm than a benefit.
He or she, who has kept a certain spiritual independence, has realized that advancements in the electronics industry have created, apart from stress, even more chaos and problems in our lives than before. And its advocates promised simplification and more clarity for all work and life. The introduction of electronics has simplified basic things, but significant and com- plex ones have been made even more complex and obscure. That’s why a lack of time, chaos and bureaucracy, have become a symbol of the computer era. For hours, there are spent daily at the TV or computer, leave less time for other – spiritual – development.
Modern man is always complaining about the lack of time, but he or she does not think about the fact, they have more time than they had before; they just is not able to allot and use it properly.
Let’s take a closer look at how disintegration influences social relationships. Every one of us has been through so many disappointments, misunderstandings and upsets that we no longer believe anyone – not even the one who truly could help. Mistrust and the resulting misunderstandings and malevolence accompany every area of human relationships. We lost the natural ability of intuitive sensing, as even if we built on it, we only discovered later that it had not been the natural-intuitive sensing what misled us, but the intellect. Sometimes a lu- minous spirit leads us, other times a dark one, but both express themselves almost in the same way. How are we to distinguish, who is giving advice? We are not able to see what the truth is and what a lie is. Unfortunately, the majority of us live with the blissful assumption that we can distinguish between them.
In politics, the continuing decline manifests itself in the dissatisfaction with every lead- ing politician. This is widespread all over the world. Political parties are riddled with infight- ing, confusion and mistakes, brought about by the dark ones, but blamed on innocents. The goal of the dark ones is to remove the capable people from their positions and replace them with dark ones, who will lead people via false promises into crises, wars and death.
In the time of Judgement, people behave like a faulty clock, which functions, but shows incorrect time. Man thinks that if he or she is busy all the time they are useful and a valuable member of the society. He or she has no time to consider their life and distinguish between things. Many people do not even realize that they are distorted. They live only to survive. Nor- mality is measured by the majority, because it is the majority that lives in a similar manner – for today only.
The Law of Homogeneity merely confirms that as the Earth disintegrates all that is on it also has to change, decline. Only what is not homogeneous with matter – and that is the spirit, can avoid this process. The spirit cannot be touched by the disintegration of matter as long as it is sufficiently developed and alive. Only when it sleeps and is not conscious of itself, can it be a victim of matter, as then matter will overrule the spirit.
Whoever still senses the chaos and reasons for the disintegration around him or her is then not a part of it, is above it. He or she still has a chance to escape, to distance themself from the disintegrating mass of the majority of people, who do not perceive this process, as they have become part of it already. The spirit which, due to its size, has filled the whole soul and body, spiritualises people so much, that they become immune to the initial stages of the disintegration. That’s why these individuals are still relatively mentally and physically healthy and spiritually perceptive. They see and feel what others do not even suspect.
The sharpening of the contrasts of the good and the evil during the time of disintegra- tion is a natural phenomenon of separating spirits into people either spiritual or material. Either the injustice, deficiencies, suffering and evil bring them onto the side of Light, i.e., eternal life, or it will pull them down into the Darkness, destruction.
For those who are trying to develop their spirit and who did not succumb to Lucifer’s lures the Tempter has more traps ready – spiritual teachers, clairvoyants, healers and educated magicians. Their magical abilities are supposed to be the most convincing proof of the spiritual “progress” of mankind. No one realizes that their public performances and the superficial com- bining of individual parts of the Truth are just pretence, which is to confuse those who have so far not been misled. The luminous exceptions work along the same lines so that the only key to distinguish between them is the inner purity of a person.
How did Darkness penetrate religions and spiritual teachings when their adherents want only the good and to learn nothing but the pure Truth? In a homogeneous manner – through superficiality and lies. Because many of those who call themselves deeply religious or highly spiritual and who are supposedly merely seeking the Truth, are that way only in church or when reading spiritual literature. They, in fact, keep their ideals as ideals only; they do not apply them in daily life. They only value them with other people, as they themselves are not able to fulfill them. In reality, they are schizophrenics who regard the book as one and life as something else. The superficiality, lies and pretence, will come back to them through the Law of Reciprocal Action, in that they will also be lied to. They either let themselves be misled onto the wrong path, or they are constantly under the influence of the dark ones, who manipu- late and deceive them in the same way as they deceive others.
Which religion or spiritual teaching is the true? How does he or she recognize what is the truth and what a lie, when they are interwoven everywhere, just in a different proportion? Unfortunately, in the time of disintegration the device with which the Truth was always mea- sured – man, has also been broken. Hardly anyone can intuitively sensing or judge correctly anymore. Even if, you show people the purest Truth directly from God, and you clearly and consistently explain it, the majority will still not understand it and will doubt it. The Law of Homogeneity prevents it from being received, in general, as, in order to recognize, under- stand, and practice pure Truth, the person themself has to be sufficiently pure and truthful. But people, today, are distorted by various dogmas and intellectual speculations. It is difficult to accept something which is beyond the present day attitude because everything is compared to that.
A dishonest and insincere person will never become a friend of a sincere and truthful person, even if both would want it. The Law of Homogeneity will eliminate this possibility. Only if one of them becomes the way the other one is, can they be equal friends. The same applies when distinguishing the Truth. A distorted and insincere person will never recognize and understand that which is straightforward and truthful, as it is foreign to him or her, not homogeneous.
Everyone will only accept such truth, and will only be able to take as much of it as he or she themself is straightforward and truthful.
But there are always exceptions. That’s why even this key is not universal. Even an unscrupulous person, whose deeds are all kinds of things but not the good and truth, can un- derstand the real and pure Truth. But his or her “punishment” is that they are not able to apply it, even with their best will, as Darkness has more power over them than they have over them- selves. He or she chained themself to Darkness with impure deeds and motives or inclinations. That’s why the understanding of Truth is superfluous for them and does not save them.
So, in order to distinguish the real teaching from the untruthful, person first has to evaluate themself. He or she should admit that they also deceive and cheat; it is not only done by someone else to them. If he or she realizes, and not merely once but a hundred times, that they lie too, only then will they get rid of their distortion also impurity, and they will become truthful. According to the Law of Homogeneity, he or she will be capable of accepting a purer Truth and apply it as well, as they themselves becomes purer.
There is only one Truth; that’s why it weaves through all religions and teachings, apart from certain deviations, which distorted people or dark ones have added.
If people would not have deviated from the right path, they would not need so many religions. The number of different religious movements is an expression of spiritual degenera- tion. Everyone, according to the Law of Homogeneity, will join that religion which is closest to his or her nature – most homogeneous with them.
The pure Truth is unbelievable, unacceptable and almost insufferable for comfortable, deformed and untrue people. We have seen it in the example of people who personally came into contact with God’s Sons. They were not able to “digest” their purity and truthfulness. Only the purest people, who have not been ruled by the intellect but by intuitive sensing, i.e., the spirit were able to accept them and their Truth. Hypocrites and people who were too tied to matter and the intellect felt their presence as almost unbearable.
Everyone can only accept as much as he or she deserves, and as much as they can bear. It is proper and just this way. The Law of Reciprocal Action will reward man for what he or she is. A good and honest person will stay so, even if others deceive him or her. That’s why they can recognize, accept and apply the Truth, as they themselves are the truth. Such a person does not need to learn as much anymore, he or she only confirms what they feel inside. They accept new knowledge without difficulty, as their moderate distortion can be straightened.
He or she, who overlooks obscurities and gaps with closed ears, merely to avoid upset- ting themself, is a superficial seeker of Truth. Their reward will only be a partial Truth. The universal Truth cannot be accepted by all, as they would all have to be truthful and pure. As they are not, they need such truths, which they can take, which are homogenous with them, i.e., more or less distorted. That’s why forceful persuasion is useless, because everyone must want to seek the Truth for themself. He or she, who does not seek it, will not accept it, even if, it was offered unselfishly and in the interest of their salvation.
Truthfulness, there is no need to mistake that; person should divulge everything about his or her inner feelings to anyone who wants to listen. On the contrary, the person’s innermost feelings have to be protected with the feeling of shame, kept private, as something sacred, which only belongs to him or her.
19. The Star of the Son of Man, Prophecies
From the Sun and the elements of the Earth, the produce grows which serves as food. After eating it, man gets energy to work and nutrition for the growth of his or her body. The rest of the undigested food is returned back, in the form of faecal matter, into the soil of the Earth in order to become building elements of new plants and fruit again.
A similar cycle also applies to spiritual “food” in the form of the principal power. Through the Castles of the Grail, it penetrates all worlds to nourish their inhabitants. They use part of this energy for their activities and the rest as nourishment of their spiritual bodies. The “undigested” part of the energy returns as radiation processed to a finer degree not down, but back up, as it is lighter.
The principal power is distributed by the Son of Man in the Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle through the Guardians of the Grail into all of the Creation, into all its worlds.
Because this energy is part of the Creator and Imanuel – it is their own radiation, it is necessary for it to circulate back, as its amount is not unlimited and infinite.
How do people process principal power? Man needs oxygen for the digestion of food and equally for the “digestion” of the principal power a certain element is necessary – “oxy- gen”. Elemental Beings are offering it to people in the form of radiation, i.e., invisible threads, which hang like a multicoloured “spider web” above their heads. Elemental Beings transfer this processed radiation from the Spiritual Realm down into the Astral, because people would not be able to take it from the original height. But in order for people to receive it, they have to be spiritually active – they have to express volition. The volition is connected with the ability to attract. That’s why, if someone wants something, he or she is attracting it at the same time. The volition can come from the body, from the soul or also from the spirit, and depending on where it comes from it will connect to threads homogeneous to it.
The processed radiation – the “spider web”, contains all virtues, abilities and proto- types of spirits of the Spiritual Realm. Man receives it from the Elemental Beings through his or her astral body as these prototypes are present in the Astral. When receiving these gifts, there is an uniting of the radiation of the people and the radiation of the Elemental Beings, which gives rise to a new radiation. Its heavier part is taken down by man – this is precisely what he or she needs or wants.
The lighter part of the radiation rises higher, above the Animistic Realm. It is the “in- digestible” and unnecessary part for man, as it is too fine and too light. It does not stay in the Spiritual Realm as, according to the Law of Motion, it has to return to the Creator. This is done by Primordially Created Primordial Spirits, who have the strongest ability to attract not just from above but also from below. Their bodies automatically suck up the processed radiation from all levels under them and remit it back into the Divine Realm.
As the principal power is processed on Earth, so it is also processed in the Spiritual Realm. The Developed (man belongs here) and Created Spirits receive “oxygen” from the Primordial Spiritual Realm as gifts via beautiful male and female beings (we already know the Swan Maidens). Spirits attract these gifts, and thereby the mutual radiations unite. This leads to processing and altering of the original radiation. The spirits keep the heavier part theselves, and the finer part rises higher.
People and spirits are taking and attracting what they need and want. It is necessary, helpful and an inspiration for their development. Beings do not keep anything for themselves; they only give. But their giving is passive that’s why spirits or people have to be active to re- ceive their gifts. This is how the Law of Completing a Unit functions. Spirits have to be active in order to attract what they want. Beings, on the other hand, only give when spirits take. By connecting both radiations, a new, previously noted processed radiation, is created.
In the earthly sphere, we can envision this activity by comparing beings to sales assis- tants in a grocery store. We get all that we want and need in the store, and we do not need to go to the individual manufacturers. So also the beings and Elemental Beings are intermediar- ies for gifts from above. Because the beings and Elemental Beings live in a higher world than people or spirits, they are spiritually richer and finer, and add a higher spiritual quality in the form of warmth, when combining the mutual radiations into the resulting new radiation. The warmth will permeate it, process it and elevate it. People and spirits enrich the new radiation with more material, more male elements – activity, will, creativity…
According to this process man receives spiritual food in the form of the principal power through the Sun, and he or she digests it together with the processed radiation of spirits that live in the Spiritual Realm. Elemental Beings take it down to the Astral from where people “buy” it with their volition. When it is received, the volition of spirits is united with the giv- ing of the Elemental Beings and the unused part of the new radiation will again rise into the Spiritual Realm. In that manner, the principal power is returning up but in a processed form.
In one place in the Creation the inhabitants have stopped connecting with the Elemental Beings, as they do not have spiritual goals or needs and thereby no spiritual volition. It is not hard to guess that the place is the Earth. The reorientation of people towards a purely physi- cal – mental life, i.e., solely material causes the principal power to be processed only on the gross material and ethereal level. By eliminating the cooperation with Elemental Beings, the power stays heavy, does not return up, and the cycle is stagnating. As the Material Universe is an inseparable part of the whole of Creation, also part of the cycle of the principal power, this fault endangers other worlds, as well.
The Earth, being the lowest and the heaviest planet, attracts radiations from the whole of Creation, from all worlds (apart from the divine), due to its lowest position and high- est density. No other planet has this ability; that’s why the Earth is such crucial.
When comparing the Creation and the human body, the Earth fulfills a similar task in Creation as the liver does in the body – it processes and alters all nutrients. If it does not fulfill its task well, it brings disease to the whole organism, i.e., Creation. Because the Earth does this work only on two levels, the physical and mental, the activity on the spiritual level is re- stricted, incomplete. This failure was caused by people primarily by distorting emancipation. Women started to incline towards male activities and so, according to the Law of Homogene- ity, they began to desire mostly material objects. Thereby they lost, or limited, their ability to connect to the heights, with Elemental Beings. Even distorted men are not sufficiently able to connect with the helping homogeneous male Elemental Beings.
People on Earth do not need, and do not even want, spiritual inspiration from above, as they do not understand its purpose. For them, impulses from other sources – from below, suf- fice. These impulses improve them in only intellectual and physical abilities and possibilities, i.e., only at the level of matter.
Lucifer as Archangel – the controller of the intellect began to handle the property given into his care incorrectly. Instead of facilitating the parallel development of the intellect and the spirit, he elevated the status of the intellect with the help of distorted opinions above the spirit and thereby caused a disaster in the development of mankind and the whole of Cre- ation. Lucifer endeavours to offer people more and more intellectual inspiration so that they are fully occupied and have no time or need to cultivate their spirit.
When, in the modern time, spiritually mature individuals merely subconsciously guessed, within themselves, the ability to fly, to levitate, conquer the gravity of the Earth, the dark ones immediately offered people a material substitute – cars, airplanes, rockets. In the same way, when the ability of telepathy started to awaken in people, the Darkness offered another sub- stitute – telephone, radio, television.
People do not want to recognize how they restricted themselves by using these material replacements. They have to work more and earn more to fulfill the rapidly growing expenses for the maintenance and functioning of these material substitutes. People became slaves to their technical accomplishments. The generous help of the dark ones was not a result of a real love for people, but the desire to destroy them. After all, when man only improves his or her intellect by inventing new technical gadgets they perpetually remain chained to matter. The spirit, which began to attain higher abilities, had to retreat into its shell as unnecessary and not useful because the material means replace its abilities in a treacherous manner.
Man thinks that he or she progresses when inventing new technical aids. They do not know that by using their spirit, they would achieve much more and achieve it easier, without loss of life in accidents. Mankind knows that technology saves time, but, at the same time, it destroys health due to a lack of natural movement and by polluting the environment. But the intellect has only short term concerns. A person who thinks that he or she only lives once is not bothered with what happens thereafter. He or she does do not know that according to the Law of Reciprocal Action they will be born again on Earth, and will have to bear the consequences of a polluted environment, which they caused in their previous existence, as, e.g., a child with cancer. The dark influence, as was shown, outwardly appears to be well meaning, but the out- come is negative. A materialist cannot see the connections as his or her intellect stays within the dimensions of one life only.
Someone who processes the principal power only with mental and physical desires and needs, becomes only a mental-physical person, i.e., material, perishable. By eliminating the spirit from their life, they have deprived themselves of eternal life. Their spirit stopped con- necting to Elemental Beings, i.e., with spiritual help.
The principal power processed in the matter only, began to sink because of the Law of Gravity under the Earth, into the area of planets which are disintegrating due to the lack of principal power. But people, inadvertently, became their “rescuers”, “nourishers”. By con- centrating solely on material life, they nourish their enemies, and as a “reward”, they will lose their eternal life. As can be seen, Darkness, in real, works intelligently and with foresight – for killing people spiritually it even gains their energy, which prolongs its own life.
Electronics is another swallower – vampire, of the processed principal power which nourishes dark planets. By “staring” at a television and computer, man delivers all his or her energy to the dark ones and at the same time becomes their instrument – a conduit of their sug- gestions. That’s why, after the Judgement, all electronics will be eliminated, made obsolete, as the Earth will lift up from the influence of Darkness, the originator and keeper of this technol- ogy.
Another way to supply “nourishment” to dead planets also stems from the Darkness – in- conspicuously, covertly it creates strife, injustice, disappointments and evil. This brings about negative feelings and behaviour in people. In a state of anger, depression, sorrow and other negative emotions, the principal power instead of lifting up becomes more material, weighted down and sinks.
Darkness prevents gaining true spiritual knowledge, so that man never learns about these processes, their causes and origin. It supports the spreading of false spiritual literature and spiritual movements where a tiny drop of truth is incorporated in contents, which deceives and deforms people’s opinions. The believer, or adherent of a certain spiritual movement, who is spiritually “educated” in this manner, cannot accept something true and pure anymore, as he or she has damaged their instrument – their spirit, by using it incorrectly.
If we understand that man causes the stagnation and leakage of the principal power by an incorrect choice of values in life, it is not surprising that the Creator has to intervene to correct this situation. At first he used moderate means, in the form of spiritual help, to teach people where they made mistakes. Prophets, envoys and God’s Sons tried for thousands of years, in various ways, to bring people to live in a manner which would benefit them and the whole of Creation. Today, the result of this spiritual help is minimal, as hardly a quarter of all the people on Earth develop correctly. The Creator has no other option but to “teach” the rest in a forceful way.
The purification of the Earth will be a judgement in which the worst and incorrigible individuals will forever perish in spiritual disintegration. The rest, who are capable of change in the future, will develop after death under many harder conditions, on lower planets, be- cause, in favourable conditions, they were failing. The purification will bring healing and liberation from Darkness to all who are developing correctly, and it will also eliminate the stagnation and leakage of the principal power on Earth.
We need to distinguish between purification and disintegration more clearly. The signs of disintegration which have already been visible for hundreds of years have been mentioned previously. They are the consequences of the distortion of values, of the sinking of the Earth, but also of the losing of its material covers. As the total disintegration of earthly matter takes a long time to complete, its effects so far are slow. What has already been markedly visible, i.e., the increased occurrence of natural disasters is the first signs of the purification process. People cannot prevent this as it has already started, but they can at least prepare for it. The purification will have signs of Judgement, as it will sort all untrue, which halted spiritual development, and thereby will liberate the Earth from it.
During purification, the karma of each person, but also of nations and the entire world, will come to a head. This will cause a spiritual change within many people. The purification process will continue still for some years, in several phases. Its manifestations will be moder- ate but also drastic. Till now the global, worldwide effects of negative karma have been sup- pressed from above, to grant mankind enough time up to the last moment, to the peak of pu- rification, understand the real purpose of life and to mature spiritually. He or she, who wastes this time, will be caught unaware when the reciprocal consequences will take effect. They will not comprehend the meaning of all the happenings, and they will not be able to learn from the ones.
Bad karma of past mistakes and guilt hangs above humanity like a dark cloud. In a storm of wars and disasters, it will discharge and disintegrate. Before the peak of purification, all incorrect opinions will collapse, to give people the possibility to come either to the side of further spiritual development or to the side of decline and destruction.
How does the perversion and corruption of human values manifest itself before the
Judgement – purification?
• Everything is turned upside down. Evil conquers good; injustice wins over justice; lies are preferred to the truth and laziness defeats diligence; stupid people lead wise men.
• Truth is indistinguishable from falsehood. All of us are surrounded by Darkness, which distracts from the Truth and renders it doubtful. The rule of perverted values also bi- assed attitudes distorts even man themself.
• Political instability. Almost everybody delves into politics, but predominantly in a negative sense, rather than interfering in a constructive manner or supporting change. No one realizes that negative attitudes and opinions contribute to greater chaos.
• Price increases. Due to overturned values and the abundance of goods, people spend money unnecessarily, and there is not enough left for basic needs, e.g. rent, food and spiritual values.
• Lack of love and understanding. Spiritually more mature people and the majority come into conflict more frequently, as according to the Law of Homogeneity they cannot un- derstand their mutually divergent opinions about the values in life.
• Entertainment, playfulness, fun. People have never devoted so much time to enter- tainment and “having fun” as in the present day when they have the least amount of time avail- able. They do not know that it is the Darkness which suggests these various ways of wasting time rather than using it for spiritual education. People behave like silly university students who instead of using the week before exams to catch up on their studies waste their time in idleness.
• Suppressed faith. The ruling materialism suppresses all that is spiritual and truthful and instead supports the spreading of false knowledge, magic and escapist spiritual move- ments.
• Economic crises and collapse. Deceiving the state through tax evasion and, on the other hand, stricter requirements for the collection of taxes and a general price increase will bring an unsustainable situation and a general collapse, i.e., the downfall of all falsehoods that prevented positive development.
• Breaking of promises and agreements. Everybody is being obstructed in whatever they intend to do; nothing can be accomplished without problems and difficulties. Darkness has everything under its control, and that’s why inconsistency and chaos became a norm as if there was no other way of the conduct.
After appearing a new star – a comet in the sky, there will not be much time until the peak of the purification left because this is the sign of the purification!
Those who will endeavour to grow spiritually will, under its influence, come to under- stand faults and obscurities in all areas of life. Although the comet will no longer be visible, its effects will be perceived still for more years. The core of the comet is, in fact, charged with a huge amount of primordial spiritual energy, which helps all who want to advance to better un- derstand spiritual knowledge and happenings. Everything that hidden will show its true face, it will come to light. The comet will cause the untangling of incorrect opinions and values, which will open the path to the Truth. All current false ideas and spiritual movements will fall.
The comet’s outwardly invisible fiery rays will cause the intensification, strengthening, of good and evil, as well. Under its influence, both extremes will increase to the maximum. Evil will reveal itself and self-destruct, while good will become stronger. The spiritual influ- ence of the comet will accelerate karmic purification and overcome the influence of Darkness with those who will seriously try to grow spiritually.
The comet will effect the separation of the true from the false, the straight from the dis- torted. Either the distorted will straighten or will break and destruct. Truth will start winning. But before that, the suffering of all kind will grow into hopelessness. According to the radia- tion of individual people the star with its fiery rays will cause disintegration or, on the con- trary, it will prevent it from happening. Because the star is controlled by intelligent Primordial Spiritual Beings, its rays have an uneven intensity – from moderate, healing, and spiritually encouraging up to insufferably burning and destructive.
The comet, apart from its role of spiritual help, also has a purifying function. It will accelerate the already started disintegration process of the planet via natural disasters: it will cause water levels to rise, but it will also cause opposite events – immense heat and burning drought, sucking out of water, winds, thunderstorms, tempests and earthquakes. The aim is to reach for people to understand the futility of their lives oriented purely towards matter and make for them turning to spiritual values. After their spiritual changing, they will be well re- warded for the losses they suffered. Chaos is the beginning of purification. Those who will not turn to the Light – to spiritual knowledge – will not be able to withstand its invisible strong spiritual radiation.
Besides the announcement of the purification, the fulfilment of God’s promise – the early coming of the Son of Man on Earth – his birth is revealed by the star, as well.
Scientists have confirmed; this comet appeared in our solar system also three thousand years ago, i.e., in the time, when for the first time, the Son of Man as the prince Abd-ru-shin was born on Earth. With its current appearance in the sky, his rule on earth begins because he is the executor of the purification. The Son of Man sent the comet out of the Primordial Spiritual- ity into the World of Matter after he returned from the Earth where he had lived as the Spirit of Truth.
Before the total change of the Earth’s surface is complete, which is connected with smaller and bigger disasters, the separation of people will happen. Until now everyone had, under the influence of the two opposing forces, the possibility of becoming part of a group into which he or she, according to the Law of Homogeneity, belongs – either on the side of good or evil or, on the side of spirit or matter, i.e., the intellect. Everyone will show his or her true colours before purification; the comet will “force” them into that, due to its strong spiritual radiation. This process does not necessarily manifest itself outwardly towards the rest of the people, but it is crucial for everyone to decide on his or her own, review their inner feelings and take a side.
The beings in the comet will recognize the true nature of every man, by his or her radia- tion, which is not visible to people. It will be their ticket to
– either the gates of “hell” where there are two possibilities – total disintegration or leav- ing for lower planets,
– or, it will be a ticket to the gates of “Paradise” which will mean the departure to the Spiritual Realm by natural death or survival in the chosen nation.
Those who will avoid taking a stance whether from laziness, fear, lack of time or for any other reason, will be separated as belonging to the group of the excluded people because they did not use the Law of Free Will to decide on their own.
During the period of purification many darker than luminous spirits were incarnated to Earth, and so it is not surprising that the majority of people will not even want to “straighten”. Even they will dissuade others from straightening and will deride them for doing so. This needs to be seen as something natural. The majority of the dark ones will not change, and they are not even able to do it because their spirit is not developed. After all, it is only a third of all the people who are the real inhabitants of the Earth, and even a large part of them is subjugated to the dark ones. By being aware of that fact, they still have a hope for spiritual awakening and return to the Light, but they will have to develop strong volition and resistance to Darkness, which will try to dissuade them from it by any means possible.
However, not every dark one is evil. Many dark ones arrived on low planets because of the influence of the Law of Gravity as they had a heavy soul, caused by the fact that they experienced most of their lives on the material level only, without the participation of the spirit which they did not acknowledge. The coverings of their spirit remained heavy and dense, and that’s why it stayed hidden underneath. Although the spirit on its own is radiant and luminous, it cannot penetrate the thick coverings of the soul and acts like a dark one.
A person who during his or her lives did not only clung to the soul but also developed spiritually is luminous, as he or she has only fine soul coverings. The spirit penetrates them and so this person has a luminous radiation.
The sign of harmless dark ones, i.e., dark ones with not such heavy karma, is that they do not want to admit the existence of the spirit. As it is not developed, it is not perceived and so they cannot believe in it. The harmless dark ones feel very well and happily on Earth because in comparison to the dark planets Earth is paradise. That’s why they will not see a reason to change, straighten or to be afraid of change. A rigid attitude to the Truth will return them back to their dark planets after death if but, in the meantime, they did not collect more guilt on Earth or awaken spiritually. They will still be given the possibility to cultivate their spirit on harsher planets so as to awaken and develop under harder knocks. After a certain period, prior to the Last Judgement of the planet, they will reincarnate to Earth if, up to that time, they improved their spirit, to demonstrate their already developed spiritual abilities here.
Depending on the acceptance of suffering, misfortune, or death during the period of
purification, a person will be assigned his or her proper place after death. Feelings of anger, injustice and malice will burden and pull down them to a low level, while understanding, rec- onciliation and trust in justice will lift up them.
The Judgement and the personalities who announce it and help to moderate it are not accidental, but were announced thousands of years ago, as can be learnt from the prophecies of the Bible. Most of them were fulfilled already – the coming of Moses, Jesus and the Spirit of Truth, as well as many smaller prophecies, mainly the unpleasant ones – wars and destruction. The Creator was sending prophets to let people know what to do if they do not want to bear the reciprocal effects of their past guilt, which formed into misfortunes, wars and disasters. When, according to the radiation of people, it was evident that, under the influence of the prophecies, they had changed, the Creator was able to deflect the consequences of their previous guilt.
Therefore, the prophecies served as warnings of events that could have been prevented or moderated if people changed.
Regretfully, the majority of people did not believe in the prophecies, so they had to get a proof of their truthfulness by experiencing it personally. They did not pay heed to the warn- ings that Darkness was not just a figurative expression but real, intelligently controlled evil, which secretly instigated mistrust towards these warnings. Because people do not believe it, they are still under the influence of Darkness. Even though, man cannot see microbes; he or she nevertheless believes they cause illness and death. Why, then, does not modern man learn from the history and does not want to accept the existence of Darkness as something which is real?
Let’s look at the Bible, how Jesus describes the process of Judgement, which is to happen when the Spirit of Truth leaves the Earth. Since the Spirit of Truth – Abd-ru-shin has departed from the Earth already, it follows that we are now in the period of Judgement. The excerpts below are taken from the Matthew´s Gospel, chapter 24, abridged:
Jesus left the Temple in Jerusalem…He said to them in reply, “You see all these? I tell you solemnly, not a single stone here will be left on another: everything will be destroyed.”… the disciples came and asked him privately, “Tell us, when is this going to happen, and what will be the sign of the end of the world?” And Jesus answered them, “ Take care that no one deceives you; because many will come using my name and they will deceive many.”
Jesus saw with his clairvoyant eye that the apostles would reincarnate to Earth during the time of Judgement, so he pointed it out to them.
“You will hear of wars and rumours of wars, do not be alarmed, for this is something that must happen but the end will not be yet. For nation will fight against nation…there will be famines and earthquakes here and there. All this is only the beginning of the birth pangs. Then they will hand you Christians over to be tortured and put to death; and you will be hated by all the nations on account of my name. And then many will fall away; men will betray one another and hate one another. Many false prophets will arise; they will deceive many and with the increase of lawlessness love in most men will grow cold.
But the man who stands firm to the end will be saved! This Good News Christian teaching in a modern form will be proclaimed to the whole world as a witness to all the na- tions. And then the end will come.”
“So when you see the disastrous abomination – war…set up in the Holy place Jerusalem…there will be great distress such as, until now, since the world began there never has been, not ever will be again. And if that time had not been shortened, by the “Judgement Day”, by the intervention of the Creator, no one would have survived; but shortened that time shall be, for the sake of those who are chosen…false Christs and false prophets will arise and produce great signs and portents, enough to deceive even the chosen…There; I have forewarned you.”
“The coming of the Son of Man will be like lightning striking in the east and flashing far into the west.” Although the dark ones will produce various signs in the sky like golden crosses and other supernatural phenomena, they will not be able to imitate the sign of the Son of Man on such a worldwide scale.
“Immediately after the distress of those days – war – the sun will be darkened, the moon will lose its brightness, the stars will fall from the sky and the powers of heaven will be shaken. And then the sign of the Son of Man will appear in heaven; then too all the peoples of the earth will beat their breasts; and they will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet to gather his chosen from the four winds…Flying objects will appear in the sky that will rescue – abduct, the chosen from the Earth otherwise they would not survive the disaster. But for that day and hour, nobody knows it, neither the angels of heaven, nor the Son, no one but the Father only. Then of two men in the fields one is taken, one left. The chosen ones will be marked beforehand so they can be quickly recognized and timely rescued by spiritual beings. Two women will be grinding at the mill; one is taken and one is left. Therefore, you also must be ready; for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect. Until the very last moment people will be enjoying, selling, working and will not believe that the “Judgment Day” will come as they did not believe that the flood would come in the times of Noah.”
Some sects explain this whole passage as having happened already. Jerusalem, it is said, was destroyed once already and Christians, too, were persecuted. But both events will take place again prior to the appearance of the Son of Man in clouds.
From the words of the prophet Joel, it can deduce, “Judgement Day” or “The day of the Lord” and the appearance of the Son of Man in the clouds will be at that time, when Jerusalem is attacked by the army from the East. Joel is talking about it (abridged):
Chapter 1, verse 16:
“The powerful and big nation will come to my country, it will turn my vineyard to the desert and destroy the fields”.
Chapter 2:
“The extensive and powerful nation runs in the hills and there is no escape, even through the roots it is still running. They will crash into the town, climb on the houses, come as the thieves through the windows.”
“The Sun and the Moon becomes dark and the stars loose their light. The day of the Lord is big and very awful, who can hold it? The Lord says: turn to me with your whole heart and I can turn away the catastrophe. The Lord felt very sorry about his country and saved his people. Do not be afraid Earth, be happy, because the Lord acted generously. The Sun will change on the dark and the moon on the blood, sooner before the big and awful day of Lord will come. Everyone, who calls his name, will be saved.”
It looks like that, after the attack of Jerusalem by the soldiers, when the people turn hon- estly to the Lord and pray for forgiving and help, “the Son of Man will appear in the clouds”. He will stop the war, however, by the terrible earthquake and disasters, to destroy the enemies.
The prophet Isaiah who lived approximately 800 years before Christ has described the future spiritual history in the best manner of all the ancient prophets. It should be realised who the prophets, in real, are. They are higher beings; angels incarnated on earth with the mission to announce people God’s Will at the right time. Accordingly, their prophecies are conveyed in the form of announcements, admonitions, promises but also warnings. A prophet says what he “hears” with the spiritual hearing or “sees” with the spiritual sight. This is not his intuition; the prophecies come directly from the Creator or the Son of Man.
In the period of the Judgement, there are incarnated former-ancient prophets throughout the world to announce people God’s Will, especially in the time of the appearance of the comet and in the Judgment. Darkness, however, has silenced many of them also in this way that the authorities have not rendered them possible for the public announcement of what they know. One of them, Jonah (Jonáš – in Slovak), has the same name as in antiquity, and he lives in Slovakia.
At the beginning of Isaiah’s book, the Creator reproaches the Israelites that he has brought them up as the chosen nation, but they forgot about him. He does not want to take their sacrifices and prayers because he does not like their deeds. He promises them that if they live aright He will protect them against all evil, and they will indulge in the affluence. However, if they do not change he will allow them to be destroyed by the enemy and disasters (reactions of karma). Abridged:
Chapter 1:
“The Lord has spoken: Sons have I reared and brought up, but they have rebelled against me. What to me is the multitude of your sacrifices when your hands are full of blood? Make yourselves clean, cease to do evil, help those who are oppressed. If you are willing and obedient, you shall eat the good of the land. But if you refuse and rebel, you shall be devoured by the sword.”
Chapter 2:
“It shall come to pass in the latter days, after the Judgment, that Zion – the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established as the highest of the mountains, and shall be raised above the hills; and all the nations shall flow to it for out of Zion shall go forth the law. The pride of men shall be humbled in that day when he rises to terrify the earth.”
In spite of the fact that the Mount Zion does not exist anymore in Jerusalem, the sub- stantiate beings will erect it in “The day of the Lord” for the prophecy to come true, and so that it may become the seat of the new world rule and the Christian teaching.
Chapter 4:
“In that day, he who is left in Zion and remains in Jerusalem will be called holy. The Lord will create over the whole site of Mount Zion a cloud by day, and smoke and the shin- ing of a flaming fire by night.”
This will be God’s protection of the chosen people living in Jerusalem against the nega- tive influence, which will still destroy the remaining part of mankind on earth. Through a similar phenomenon (an angel), the Jews in the desert were protected after leaving Egypt.
The indication of disasters and the atomic war in the region of the river Tigris: Chapter 8:
“The Lord is bringing up against them the waters of the River; and it will rise over all its channels and go over all its banks; and it will fill the breadth of your land. The Lord is bringing up against them the king of Assyria and all his glory” the neighbouring countries.
The Lord says: “Be broken, you peoples, and be dismayed; gird yourselves and be dismayed” by the atomic war.
Chapter 9:
“Every garment rolled in blood in a war will be burned as fuel for the fire of rays of the comet – for to us a child the Son of Man – Imanuel – is born. The government will be upon his shoulder, and his name will be called Wonderful Counsellor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and of peace there will be no end.”
Chapter 11:
“He shall not judge by what his eyes see, or decide by what his ears hear; but with righteousness he shall judge the poor. Righteousness shall be the girdle of his waist.”
He will not rule as the earthly rulers do but according to the Eternal Laws.
Again the description of “The day of the Lord” – the Judgment: Chapter 13:
“Wail, for the day of the Lord is near; as destruction from the Almighty it will come! Therefore all hands will be feeble, and every man’s heart will melt, and they will be dis- mayed. Behold, the day of the Lord comes, cruel, with wrath and fierce anger, to make the earth a desolation and to destroy its sinners from it. The sun will be dark at its rising and the moon will not shed its light.”
“I will punish the world for its evil, I will put an end to the pride of the arrogant. I will make the heavens tremble, and the earth will be shaken out of its place, in the day of his (Lord’s) fierce anger.”
Chapter 24:
“The earth mourns and withers; the earth lies polluted under its inhabitants; for they have transgressed the laws, violated the statutes. Therefore a curse devours the earth, and its inhabitants suffer for their guilt; therefore the inhabitants of the earth are scorched, and few men are left.”
The end of the suffering and the redemption:
Chapter 25:
“On this mountain, Zion, the Lord will make for all peoples a feast and He will swal- low up death for ever, and wipe away tears from all faces, and the reproach of his people he will take away from all the earth. It will be said on that day, “Lo, this is our God; we have waited for him.”
Chapter 27:
“In that day the Lord will punish Leviathan the fleeing serpent Lucifer. And in that day those who were scattered throughout the Earth will come and worship the Lord Imanuel
– on the holy mountain at Jerusalem.”
Isaiah describes that after the disaster, when there will be the lack of food and water the Creator will hear the prayers of the truthful and He will perform “miracles”: He will speed up the process of irrigation and fertilisation of the Earth through the substantiate beings.
Chapter 41:
“When the poor seek water, and there is none, their tongue is parched with thirst. I the Lord will answer them, I will open rivers on the bare heights, and I will make the dry land springs of water; I will put in the wilderness the trees together; that men understand together, that the hand of the Lord has done this.”
Let us have a look how the prophet Isaiah foretold the hard life of Jesus on earth hun- dreds of years before his birth. He calls him the Servant of the Lord:
Chapter 42 (abridged):
The Lord Creator says: “Behold my servant, my chosen, in whom my soul delights. I have put my Spirit upon him, he will bring forth justice to the nations. He will not cry or lift up his voice. He will not fail or be discouraged till he has established justice in the earth. I have called you in righteousness to open the eyes that are blind.”
Further, the prophet says in the name of Jesus that he considers his mission to be wasted. The Creator already knew at that time that the Jewish nation would probably fail and; there- fore, he consoled Jesus that his teaching would spread among the Gentiles after his death.
Chapter 49:
“Listen to me, you peoples from afar” Jesus says: The Lord called me from the womb, He made my mouth like a sharp sword and He said to me: You are my servant in whom I will be glorified. But I said: I have laboured in vain, I have spent my strength for nothing. And now the Lord says: It is too light a thing that you should be my servant to restore the preserved of Israel? I will give you as a light to the nations, that my salvation may reach to the end of the earth.”
According to this prophecy, Jesus knew before his birth that, on earth, he might expect misunderstanding and possibly death, too. He accepted it because he knew that the Father re- quired this from him, and that, through his death, he would become famous later. Jesus says:
“I gave my back to the smiters; I hid not my face from shame and spitting. For the Lord God helps me; therefore I shall not be put to shame.”
The prophet Isaiah foretells Jesus fame in the future, even though, he will be humbled and tortured by death because it is the moment for which people will worship him later. To avoid his horrible death, the Creator sent out with Jesus many helpers who should have pre- vented it. After all, God did not send His Son to die but announce the new knowledge which should have helped people to recognise their faults and get rid of their guilt thereby. Unfortu- nately, as it turned out later, the helpers have not fulfilled their tasks and promises because they were too weak in the fight with the Darkness.
Chapter 52:
“Behold, my servant shall prosper, he shall be exalted and lifted up, and shall be very high. As many were astonished at him – his appearance was so marred, beyond human semblance, and his form beyond that of the sons of men – so shall he startle many nations; kings shall shut their mouths because of him; for that which has not been told them they shall see, and that which they have not heard they shall understand.
“He was despised and rejected by men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; and we esteemed him not. We esteemed him stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted. But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities. He was oppressed, yet he opened not his mouth; like a lamb that is led to the slaughter.”
The Creator has announced people through this prophecy that He knows their anger and that they will want to kill His Son. Despite this, He sends him for them so that he may save them against the Darkness by the spiritual knowledge. The prophecy should have warned and point- ed out that Jesus would not be understood aright because of their debauchery, superficiality and injustice and that he would also suffer the disgrace and possibly, the death, as well. The prophecy should have warned people not to do the same to God as to other prophets and en- voys. However, they were those having known this prophecy the experts of the Old Testament, the educated Jews, who did not accept it as a lesson and thus, they have failed.
The prophecies do not serve the purpose of frightening people by forecasts which cannot be changed. These are only supposed to announce what they may expect if they do not change themselves. When the mother forbids the child not to play with the matches, because it could fire the house, she does not say it to make the child to fire the house. It should be the warning to be careful and not to play with matches. If she did not warn it, it would not know what it could cause with the matches.
Therefore, the Creator sent the prophets to tell the people at all times, what waits for them, if they do not become better and get rid of their mistakes.
The prophecies should have given hope, encouragement and inspiration to change the life at- titudes. They should not have been absorbed passively and with fear either as superficial and indolent people explain it.
When the doctor tells the patient to keep the diet, he wants to restore him and do not undergo the operation. Therefore, he warns him, when he does not keep the diet; he will have to go through it. He does not want to scare him, but he has to tell him the truth to change his wrong way of life and restore himself. Who obeys the doctor, does not have to go through the dangerous hit into the body. Who does not obey, has to be operated and undergo the risk of death.
If the purpose of the prophecies was not to achieve change, they would be use- less. Man disposes of his or her free will to influence their destiny, their wrong habits and opinions and thus, to purify themself from guilt without reciprocal ac- tions. Similarly, the role of the warning dreams is only to point out the danger and not to induce fear and helplessness.
20. The Book Sealed on the Inside
The period of Judgement is not limited to one day only. What the Bible calls the Judge- ment Day is only its apex. Judgement will happen on Earth for a much longer period, approxi- mately one thousand and five hundred years, and it will have several culminating stages. It already has begun by the Son of Man´s departure the Earth, after he lived on Earth in the 20th century as the Spirit of Truth – Abd-ru-shin.
Purification, the first phase of Judgement, takes place in several areas – in the whole of the Material Universe, then on individual planets and, at the same time, with people. While sinking, the Earth was covering itself with increasingly denser material coverings which it will get rid of gradually during the Judgement. After releasing and changing them, the Earth will rise higher. The change of matter to a finer type is also connected with the spiritual change of man. Let’s not forget that man is part of their planet like a flower or fruit is part of its tree. As the perfect spirit of man will become immortal after death, when it leaves for the Spiritual Realm, so also the Earth, after Judgement, will become an eternal, spiritual planet when it loses its material coverings. After purification, it will rise a little higher, but not into the spiri- tual sphere yet; it only releases itself from the influence of dark planets. Natural disasters will regenerate the Earth, loosen it and rid it of the “pests”, i.e., untrue inhabitants. During Judge- ment, mankind has only two possibilities:
– either to enter a new path of development,
– or to live the old way of life and undergo an “operation” which could cost its life.
On other planets, which are above the level of the Earth, spirits do not mature under such severe conditions and circumstances as on Earth. The development of the spirit of man was not planned the way we know it from thousands of years of history of mankind. The cru- elty of this process is merely a consequence of human faults and weaknesses.
The spirit of people who do not develop in a complex way – spiritually, mentally and physically, has the shape of a serpent. It has no legs or arms and does not have a human form. Even the Bible mentions the dark ones as “vipers”. Their spiritual bodies have the form of a grey or brown serpent. The spirit of a fallen Angel also has the shape of a serpent, but it is big- ger than a person. Because these serpents move vertically with their heads up, they resemble dragons. The seven headed dragon described in the Bible is, in real, Lucifer, seen by the spiri- tual eye. He has seven times the might of a fallen Angel and the fallen Angel again is much more powerful than man. Through the intervention of the Creator, the tail of the spirit of fallen Angels was cut off, to weaken their power, so they cannot ascend above the World of Matter, to harm the spiritual worlds.
Purification became an inevitable “operation” for the Earth, even though the common man does not feel the negative influence of Darkness as much. The Creator sees it like a phy- sician would see the signs of a disease on an X-ray. He or she, who knows why the operation must happen and how to beware, will be able to survive it without detriment.
None of the “luminous” people who will, during the Judgement, lose their lives need to be afraid of the disintegration of their spirit after death. Some luminous people will die because they have deserved it due to their karma, others because, through suffering, their spirit develops faster. Other people will die because they did not have sufficient faith and enough conviction their spiritual knowledge and only the personal experience of disasters will confirm them in it.
However, it is questionable who is luminous and who is dark. Man does not decide about this themself, often he or she has no idea about it, as they do not know their past lives. A luminous person frequently underestimates themself, while the dark one overestimates them- self, thinking he or she is luminous. That’s why this is not decided by people but higher spirits.
The representative of the Darkness truly became the “ruler” of the Earth before the time of Judgement with the help of a great number of dark people and dark spirits. The proof of their superiority and power is also shown by the fact that they have led many chosen people, already purified of karma, away from spiritual development. Often it was their despair about unjust suffering and evil that led them to an incorrect religion, where they stagnate spiritually, or they become deformed. Other people, seduced by the dark ones, instead became spiritually indifferent or atheists.
The Darkness was able to mislead even higher spirits and beings that have incarnated to Earth with a mission. In each nation, there are presently a few of these, and they were sup- posed to bring the “New Gospel” to the people, i.e., the spiritual message from the Son of Man in a modern form. Many of them were to predict and announce his renewed return. The Darkness has recognized them by the stronger radiation of their spirit right after birth and, from childhood on, led them away from recognizing their origin and task. Due to the influence of Darkness on the parents and the environment, they were robbed of their natural self-esteem; instead, they were belittled, which prevented their proper spiritual growth. By weakening their self-confidence and by diverting their helpers, their hands were tied, and so they were unable to fulfil their true mission.
Perhaps there will be justifiable surprise about the fact that these high spirits and beings could succumb to Darkness. The explanation is easy. When they are on Earth for the first or the tenth time, in comparison with human spirits, who are here on Earth on average two to five hundred times, the high spirits and beings have more difficult problems with adapting to a strange environment. Apart from that, while man incarnates to Earth only from the Astral or the Ethereal World, higher spirits have to overcome the gap of several worlds, each of which is so much different from their own. Their material and soul coverings, which they are not used to, literally obscure their sight and memory. Because the dark ones undermine the natural process of their childhood, and make conditions of their life difficult, they are in a situation similar to playing “blind man’s bluff” – their eyes are covered with a scarf, and they are being turned around vigorously, so that their head spins, and they do not find their goal.
Fallen Angels, in contrast to higher spirits, awake into their mission on Earth very quick- ly. Earth is a homogeneous place of the incarnation for them as they live only in the Ethereal World or the World of Matter. They do not have to “jump over hurdles” in their childhood, so they mature into their tasks without obstacles and quickly.
Someone may question why the Creator or higher spirits allow the incarnation of fallen Angels and dark spirits on Earth. The reply will be brief: spirits are incarnated and attracted also automatically, according to the Law of Homogeneity. Every future mother, in the middle of her pregnancy, has several spirits, mostly dark ones, present around her who try to “outrun” the real luminous spirit. It is sufficient if the mother-to-be is in a group of “lower” people and these will create a homogeneous bridge – radiation, which the luminous spirit cannot bear. The luminous spirit escapes; thereby leaving space for a dark spirit. Naturally, the incarnation of the fallen Angel is not accidental but perfectly organized, as he has a mission. The selected mother-to-be is manipulated to come among the dark ones and so she creates a bridge to attract the fallen Angel.
Let’s go back to higher spirits, who have been born onto the Earth with a mission. Be- cause there is no evil, or its expressions, in the spiritual worlds, the higher spirits first have to recognize, discover and understand it on Earth. Then they must fight it, as evil does not sur- render after being discovered. This process demands lots of time and energy. The dark ones are always upsetting the mental and physical balance of the higher spirits, so that they drown in problems and worries and have no time for themselves or the fight with Darkness. When even their helpers are taken away, the fulfilment of their task is almost impossible.
Before birth higher spirits are energetically connected to their helpers, so that they can mutually strengthen and support each other. Through them, help from above was to flow as protection from the dark ones. The Creator’s help on Earth can only happen through people, but not just anyone, who has no idea about the envoy’s mission. That’s why an ordinary person cannot properly understand the suggestions of luminous spirits to help an envoy if he or she does not know the envoy.
The mission of a Divine Envoy is, in essence, a spiritual only. The helpers are to prepare material conditions, so he can fulfill the mission, and, at the same time, they are to protect him or her with their more material vibrations from dark influences. When the envoy loses his or her helpers, loses his or her support line. He or she is not materially as strong as human spirits are so needs to dedicate a lot of effort to fight for survival. As a result, instead of connecting with the Creator, he or she ties themself to matter, so as to survive. Constant earthly worries disturb his or her high connections. Therefore, Jesus gave advice to his Apostles before his death for them not to care for food and clothes in their missionary activities. Otherwise, they could not draw the spiritual knowledge from above.
A similar phenomenon occurs with women when they lose the ability to connect them- selves with the heights by performing male activities.
In a small Slavic nation, there is incarnated the majority of spiritually advanced men currently because it is to become the chosen nation. Its members have already passed through almost all nationalities and religions during their many existences on earth to develop their spirits universally. As each man passes through all signs of the Zodiac several times to master their qualities, just as he or she is to acquire positive features of each nation. There are neither good nor wrong signs equally there are neither good nor wrong nations. Only people manifest their features differently either positively or negatively according to their mental and spiritual maturity. Therefore, nations should not follow alien patterns, but they should maintain their own culture and customs to preserve the purity of their characteristic features.
Swanhild has, from the Swan Planet, incarnated to this small nation to bring it “the Gospel” from the Son of Man. As the spiritually most advanced nation, it was supposed to get the greatest spiritual help in the Judgment. In spite of the fact that the Darkness had lured away many true helpers, she had constantly been given substitute helpers to be capable of accomplishing her mission. Her book is not her own work, but it has been received from above, from Imanuel.
Until the times of the New Kingdom comes, the Darkness will entice this nation more than other nations. The dark ones will seek to make it fail politically, morally and spiritually. So they did with chosen nations always. Therefore, the conflicts, crimes, dissatisfaction and chaos exhibit in it in grater way than in other ones. In these difficult conditions, the chosen people will have to prove their clearness and spiritual maturity.
The chosen nation has got a strong political personality – a primordially created spirit who should lead it in this difficult period. The people of his, however, hindered him in the fulfilment of the true mission because under the influence of the Darkness they believe that he embodies the opposite principle. They did not know that the dark ones spread his decisions in a distorted form and thereby, they thwarted his reputation. If the nation does not handle this test, it will withdraw into a trap its leader too. If, however, it wakes up spiritually and starts for the right way, it will be protected from above.
The Star of the Son of Man will oversee the spiritual radiations of people and protect them from catastrophic events of various kinds. If, however, they refuse offered help from above and let themselves divert by action of the Darkness then they will lose their Choosing and have to merit it by severe suffering in the Judgment. Otherwise, they could be spared it.
If only the small part of the nation changed and woke up spiritually, the purification would happen in more gentle way. Many of the dark ones would adapt to the new conditions, and the nation would be purified by their natural death. The disasters and wars would not hap- pen in such strength, which had bunched under the influence of negative karma. Unfortunately, many luminous men have not found and accept the help offered them by means of the Grail Message. Now, when the time is high they are given the last chance to awake and understand the situation around with the abridged Message by the Son of Man. This model of the New Gospel will be spread, at the cosmic speed throughout the world, to be a life-saver for all those striving for the Truth and the Eternity.
If the world does not recover as soon as possible, on the Earth, a catastrophic scenario will start taking place which is prepared for the entire mankind as punishment for its spiritual indolence and ignorance. Only strong blows may awake and convince it that it also has the spirit.
This scenario we may find in the last Biblical prophecy, the Revelation of John, called the Apocalypse in Greek i.e. revelation because it reveals events which are to happen in the time of Judgement. The Revelation of John was written approximately one hundred years after Jesus’ death on Earth. It contains, time wise, and in comparison with the ancient prophets, the latest and most precise announcements about events to happen in the time of Judgement. It is presented in pictures and symbols mostly, so that its purpose would become clear only shortly before the happening. Mankind was given John’s Revelation as a gift, to learn from it what it has to beware of and what it has to await with trust. Because it relates to our topics – the Judge- ment and the Son of Man, let’s examine it, albeit partially.
Like in all other parts of the Bible, here also small errors and additions are interspersed to render the text unclearly and make several interpretations possible. The aim was to prove, as Darkness is trying to achieve in the whole of the Bible, that the Son of Man is identical with Jesus, so that some events are understood in a totally different way and within a different time frame than intended. Despite the fact that the first sentence of the Revelation clearly states that its goal is to show what is about to happen, many interpreters of the Revelation explain certain passages as the past, which has happened already precisely because of the exchange in identities of the Son of Man and Jesus. Thereby Darkness has achieved that mankind no longer awaits the events mentioned happening in the future. And so it deprives itself of further spiritual help offered by the Son of Man in the name of his Father – the Creator.
Let’s look directly into the text, keeping the Bible at hand, so the explanation given can be proven in black and white. The apostle John received the Revelation in the form of pictures and at the same time he heard a voice. After receiving the Revelation, he tried to write down what he saw and heard. As it was a lot of information, it is quite natural that he was not able to remember all details precisely, especially not the texts of the songs. Each of us must have had a similar experience when trying to describe a dream. We try to clarify any obscurity within the context of the dream.
During the actual process of Revelation, the influence of Darkness was eliminated, due to the strong radiation of the Son of Man, who dictated it through an “Angel”, as noted in the first sentence. But when the words were written down, and with each subsequent transcribing and translation of the text, the work of Darkness was easier and so small additions were in- serted into the text – e.g. instead of “Son of Man”, “Jesus Christ” was added, which changed the interpretation of the text substantially.
In the Prologue, 1:1 and 1:2 any attentive reader will sense that in two instances the name Jesus is inserted without a reason, almost forcefully, instead of the originally intended name – Son of Man. It is John himself who writes in 1:13 that he received the Revelation from the Son of Man, not from Jesus. If, in the Prologue, the original name Son of Man would re- main, the text would be much more clear and believable. The dark influence wanted to deceive the reader from the very start that Jesus is the Son of Man.
Before explaining errors in the Greetings 1:4, let’s reiterate what we have previously explained in detail; the Sons of the Creator are an inseparable part of God – the Father, that’s why, to simplify matters, sometimes they are called God. In ancient prophecies, at times the person of Jesus and Imanuel is mentioned in this shortened form, i.e., it is not always precisely determined that rather than God – the Father one of God’s Sons is meant. No prophecy an- nounces the coming of God – Father to Earth or that he would have ever lived on Earth. That is, hopefully, clear to all experts of the Bible. And still, they glance over this unambiguity in certain parts of the Revelation.
In the Revelation, 1:4 the apostle John gives greetings to all churches from the one who is, who was and who is to come, and from the seven spirits in his presence before his throne. The majority of the interpreters of the Revelation imagine this description to be of God – the Father. But why should it be he, when there is no prophecy stating that he has ever been on Earth, neither do we wait for his coming? Apart from that, we already know what the Divine Realm looks like, and we know that in front of God’s Throne there are four beings shaped like animals and not seven spirits. We also know that in the Divine Realm no spirits exist, only Divine Beings. Spirits only start to exist in the Primordial Spiritual Realm, in the vicinity of the throne of the Son of Man. That proves that the one who is, who was and who is to come cannot be God – the Father.
Other interpreters of the Bible explain that, under the person that is, was and is to come, we need to understand Jesus. But this opinion is revoked by the continuation of the aforemen- tioned sentence in the 5th verse, where also Jesus adds his greetings. If Jesus were the one who is, who was and who is to come, John would not add the greetings of Jesus, it does not make sense. The conjunction “and ” in 1:5 clearly shows that Jesus adds his greetings to the one who is, who was and who is to come, and that’s why it cannot be he. Because it is not God – the Father, nor Jesus, then only Son of Man – Imanuel remains. He always is, as he is eternal, he was already on the Earth thousand years before the writing of Revelation as the prince Abd- ru-shin, and he will come two more times in the person of the Son of Man: the first time im- mediately before the Judgement, as the Spirit of Truth, the second time after the Judgement as the king of the Millennium. The Revelation was written about two thousand years ago, and, in the meantime, the first coming has happened already in our century – he came as Abd-ru-shin, the Spirit of Truth.
In verse 7 John writes: It is he who is coming in the clouds; everyone will see him, even those who pierced him… again, here the words “even those who pierced him” imply that were added on purpose. During the time of the coming of the Son of Man to Earth, those who pierced Jesus will not be able to see him, as they will no longer live. The Bible does not recognize reincarnation! As can be seen this part was added without proper thought, just to emphasise, by all means, that Jesus is the Son of Man.
Verse 8 further clarifies the person of the Son of Man as the author of the Revelation. John says: … the Lord God, who is, who was, and who is to come, the Almighty, also intro- duces himself like this: I am the Alpha and the Omega. We know that from the Son of Man, who at the same time is the Holy Spirit and God’s Will, all the Creation past the Divine Realm has formed. He, therefore, is the Alpha – the beginning from which everything stems. At the same time, he is the Omega – end, as that also depends on him. If he got angry at people or if he acted against the will of his Father and stop giving himself as the Light from which all other worlds were created, they would perish. That’s why the one who is Alpha and Omega can only be the Son of Man and not Jesus or God – the Father, as this description is the continuation of the name of the one who is, who was and who is to come.
From verse 9 on John describes that he has seen a figure like a Son of Man, i.e., not the true Son of Man. In 1:1, he writes that he received the Revelation from God through an Angel. Due to the Law of Homogeneity man cannot communicate directly with God, Jesus or Imanu- el, because all three are actually God; therefore an intermediary was needed. The “Angel” was the spirit of Is-ma-el, who lives eternally in the primordial spiritual level Patmos, from which the messages from the Son of Man are transmitted to Earth. Is-ma-el, as an eternal spirit is the intermediary of these messages in the Primordial Spiritual Realm. The identity of this person will be confirmed in the conclusion of Revelation.(the image No.20)
Apart from the Law of Homogeneity, another fact substantiates that the apostle John did not see Jesus or Imanuel directly as – the Angel had white hair – which is not known from any of the revelations or records about neither of Sons of the Creator.
In verse 1:17 and 1:18 there is further confirmation of the Son of Man in the person of Imanuel: I, the First and the Last, which is identical with the previously noted term Alpha and Omega, and I am the Living One. I was dead and now I am to live for ever and ever… When it was God – the Father, he was not dead, as he did not live on Earth. It cannot be Jesus either, which is explained right away in chapters 2 and 3, containing the letters addressed to the seven churches.
All letters are written by the author of the Revelation. In the conclusion of each letter, the last verse is ending with the greeting: If anyone has ears, to hear, let him listen to what the Spirit is saying to the churches. Neither Jesus nor the Creator, are ever mentioned under the name of the Spirit. The Spirit is Imanuel – the Holy Spirit, the third person of the Trinity.
This last proof about the author of the Revelation hopefully convinced everyone that the Son of Man is not Jesus but Imanuel.
In chapter 4, we learn how the apostle John was able to glimpse into the Divine Realm with the help of the Angel. He saw the Creator and the Guardians of his Throne – the Animal Beings around him. He did not see God clearly – only as the person sitting there on the throne looked like a diamond and a ruby; he did not recognize his face or dress. He also saw other inhabitants of the Divine Realm, at first the Elders, the Eternal Ones, the twenty four Guard- ians of the Divine Grail Castle. Because they are the farthest away from God, he saw them the most clearly. The seven Archangels he perceived only as the flaming lamps burning, not as beings. This glimpse into the Divine Realm and to the Creator was to add a credence to the additional descriptions and indicate that even God himself is interested in the Revelation, but not as its author.
In the next chapter, chapter 5, we learn that … in the right hand of the One (the Cre- ator), sitting on the throne there was a book that had writing on the inside and on the outside and was sealed with seven seals. In verse 3, it is written: But there was no one, in heaven or on the earth or under the earth who was able to open the book and read it. That means that up to that time no one “opened” this book, not even Jesus, although he was, in that time – one hundred years ago, on Earth. In verse 6, we learn that at last …a Lamb, that seemed to have been sacrificed, came forward to take the book.
Why is Jesus connected to the symbol of a Lamb? There are two reasons. The first rea- son – he was killed like a lamb, as he accepted his death as a necessity, i.e., like a sacrifice. The second reason – the Ram symbolizes the image of man, as the only one of the four beings before God’s Throne the Ram has a human countenance. We mentioned that these four Divine Beings, placed in a square at God’s Throne – guarding it, are the basic elements of the whole of Creation. The human spirit has its origin in the Ram with a human face.
When Jesus incarnated on Earth, he had to accept part of his radiation. Seeing the Lamb in the Revelation illustrates that the one who took the sealed book from the Creator will become a man again when he comes to Earth.
The proof that Jesus was not the Lamb, was given by Jesus himself when, before his death on Earth, he announced that after him the Son of Man, the Holy Spirit, would come to Earth as the Spirit of Truth who would tell much to people, even what he himself did not say to them. From this, we can conclude that the noted book will not be brought to Earth by Jesus, but by the second Son of the Creator, who also has to take the shape from Ram to become a human being. The Lamb seemed to have been sacrificed, meaning that he, like Jesus, will have a threat of a violent death hanging over him. But because he only seemed to have been sacrificed, the prophecy means that he will not be killed. And so it had happened. Abd-ru-shin was not killed, although he was under the threat of being killed.
What a book does the Creator hold in his hand? It cannot be an ordinary book, if no one in heaven or on Earth is worthy to open it. The sealed book with writing on the outside repre- sents the summary of knowledge about the Creation, which comes directly from the Creator, that’s why he holds it in his hand and does not let just anyone open it, but the one only who is worthy – his Sons. Jesus started to open it, but did not have enough time, and neither could he say everything, as people were not sufficiently mature in those days. Imanuel was to bring a complex interpretation of the book later, when people advanced and were ready for it. And so he did when he came to Earth prior to the Judgement as the Spirit of Truth, Abd-ru-shin. No religion or spiritual movement knew of or possessed this comprehensive knowledge up to that time.
However, Abd-ru-shin, in his work The Grail Message only wrote what was written on the outside of the sealed book. The inside, i.e., the Revelation had to stay sealed up to his coming to Earth – up to the time of Judgement.
That means that the whole of the book – the outside in the form of the Grail Message and the inside in the form of the dictated Revelation, was brought to Earth by the Son of Man – Imanuel, as was shown in the beginning of the Revelation.
Verse 8 describes the rejoicing of everyone in the Divine Realm that he accepted the role, as on his part it was an enormous sacrifice. Jesus returned just shortly before from his difficult mission on Earth. In verse 9: they sang a new hymn: You are worthy to take the book and break the seals of it. The following text comes from the dark influence. A thoughtful reader will realize that, again, without reason, the person of Jesus is inserted. Even the next verse of the hymn is completed with the unnatural addition because you were sacrificed. He or she, who thinks that Jesus’ name really belongs there and that this only confirms his return, should realize that up to now, two thousand years later, Jesus did not return and did not bring the mentioned book to Earth. This task, however, was fulfilled by the Spirit of Truth, the Son of Man, Abd-ru-shin in the 20th century.
The importance and uniqueness of this book, coming directly from the hands of the Creator, is confirmed also by the note of Abd-ru-shin; the Grail Message will become the Bible of the new generation and a manual, with the help of which, a new type of man will be formed and “straightened”. The original Bible will be its historical part, as they complement each other, they are not contradictory apart from the additions of Darkness that were clarified by Abd-ru-shin. The Grail Message is another New Testament, as it comes straight from the Creator.
In chapter 6 of Revelation, the breaking of the first six seals is described. Riders on horses indicate coming events connected time wise to each other.
The first seal was broken by victor on a white horse, who came to Earth immediately before the Judgement. It was the Spirit of Truth, Son of Man, Abd-ru-shin announced by Jesus. That he will be victorious will be shown only by future events when, with the help of his book The Grail Message he will create a new generation in the Millennium of which he will be king. The second rider, who arrives after the victor, takes away the peace from the Earth.
The killing, related to the First and Second World War, confirmed the fulfilling of this event.
The breaking of the third seal is symbolized by a rider holding a pair of scales. After the Second World War, the balance in the distribution of the food was disturbed, due to the general moral decline of people. In one part of the Earth, there is famine, while, in other parts, there is an overabundance of food. All over the world, under the influence of the dark ones, mass cheating started in commerce, prices increased, and economic crises much more happening frequently, which had its greatest impact upon food production.
The eighth verse describes the breaking of the fourth seal, which gave the underworld, dark spirits, the authority to kill by the sword, wars, by famine, economic crises, by death, crimes and murders, and wild beasts. The aggressive behaviour of animals and their attacks on people are sometimes caused by dark influences, because animals can be influenced by dark spirits much easier than people. They abuse this, as their aim is destruction in any way pos- sible. The influence of Darkness is constantly repeating itself with the same events, and in the time of Judgement, it will strengthen still.
Verse 9 describes the souls who have been killed on account of the word of God. This indicates the persecution of the faithful or wars which have been fought over religious beliefs. This text does not speak of the first persecution of the Christians after the death of Jesus, as the Revelation was written after that had already happened. The last war in the former Yugoslavia could have been its peak if mankind had learned from it, but it seems that it confirms only a part of this prophecy. The number of victims killed for religious reasons, therefore, could mul- tiply in a future world or only local war.
In verse 10, the dead faithful complain to the Creator – … how much longer will you wait before you pass sentence and take vengeance for our death? He answers …until the roll was complete and their fellow servants and brothers had been killed just as they had been. This means that many faithfuls will still have to die for their God in wars and natural disasters.
In 7:9 … a huge number, impossible to count, of people from every nation, race, tribe and language… is mentioned. These are the people, verse 14, who have been through the great persecution and … they have washed their robes white again in the blood of the Lamb. Washing the robe white again in blood means they washed themselves off their karmic guilt from previous lives by a difficult death and through faith in God. Some people erroneously in- terpret the given paragraph that this group will survive and become the new generation. These faithfuls will die in massive numbers and have a rest in the spiritual world after death, because the Ethereal World will no longer exist at that time. So all those, whose the belief, even if in the wrong God, will still be alive in the hour of death, will be “transported” into the Spiritual Realm, as their insufficiently developed spirit would otherwise get into disintegration. They only become the new generation when they will be born again on Earth for the first generation of the survivors of the Judgement. The huge number indicates numbers of victims of an atomic war and a natural disaster, as is further noted:
In 6:12 the sixth seal is broken – there was a violent earthquake… and the mountains and islands were shaken from their places. Verse 17 says …the Great day of his anger has come. It is the “Judgement Day” announced in the prophecies. At that time, the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky, and it will be visible all over the world, as previously mentioned in the prophecy of Jesus about the Judgement. It will announce the salvation – the liberation of the victims of wars.
According to 7:1 – 7:8, prior to this disaster, which could be minor or colossal and cata- strophic for the whole world, all those who are to survive the future disasters waiting for man- kind, will be given a sign on the forehead. This sign, invisible for people, will protect them from death. People will not know when they received it or who of them is a chosen one. The luminous sign will be only visible to the spiritual beings in order to recognize God’s protégés when they will take them unobtrusively, probably at night, to safety – away from the Earth. This abduction of the chosen ones on the Day of Judgement is mentioned also by Jesus in the Matthew´s Gospel 24:40.
While, in Noah’s time, the first worldwide catastrophe was survived by only one family out of the whole of mankind, the second disaster will be survived by many people – about a third of mankind. Although the Bible describes that the chosen ones will be from the Jewish nation, in reality the chosen people will be from all over the world, but mainly from the chosen nation which is grouped in Slovakia. During all their previous lives, until now these chosen people treaded on the right path. In their many lives and in suffering as well, they showed a sincere effort to apply the spiritual truths in their daily lives. Their spirit, however, is not suf- ficiently strong yet, that’s why they need to end their final development on Earth in the time of Judgement or during the Millennium.
After the peak of the first purification, many people will remain on Earth. If they learn from what has happened and reach for spiritual knowledge and try to change, they will be able to moderate or cancel the reciprocal effects of karma, i.e., further disasters. In chapter 8, it is written that after breaking the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven for about half an hour. That means that the beings – Angels, who, under the leadership of the Son of Man are the executors of the Judgement, will halt the reciprocal effects of karma, and give people time to change spiritually. If, however, their effort to change is not expressed as soon as possible in the radiation of their bodies, the Angels will release the additional reciprocal effects of the world karma.
Chapters eight to sixteen describe the terrors which could be happening before “Judge- ment Day” or thereafter. When reading attentively the reader will understand that what is de- scribed are the results and outfall of nuclear wars. They can cause diseases, suffering and death of various kinds, and bring floods and earthquakes. The truthfulness of the statement that, in the period of Judgement, the living will envy the dead is already indicated in the description of these terrible disasters. Those who will have to live through this will need to learn that physical death is not the end of all, but only a transition into a better or worse spiritual world or, pos- sibly, into disintegration.
In chapter 9, the fifth Angel blew his trumpet… and a star that had fallen from heaven on to the earth, Lucifer, was given the power with the help of his dark spirits to attack any men who were without God’s seal on their foreheads. This suffering, which will be much more severe than the temptation of the dark ones so far, is to make the people so inflicted wake up from their spiritual laziness, to recognize their mistakes and free themselves from the influ- ence of Darkness, which they did not acknowledge and which they underestimated up to that time. He or she, who understands this torment by dark spirits, which will be only temporary, as a lesson and changes, will be released from the influence of Darkness. But some people can lose their minds or even die from it. Many people will regret that they have neglected their spiritual development, preferring short-lived happiness to eternity.
The sixth trumpet announces the releasing of the “Angels” who are to instigate a war in the East, at the river Euphrates. This war (nuclear) should destroy about a third of mankind. This is the war mentioned by Joel and Isaiah, before the “Judgement Day”, but it can also be an additional, later, war.
In chapter 10, we learn that John the apostle, saw another powerful “Angel”, with a rainbow over his head, symbolizing his Divine Origin, as the rainbow is a sign of a covenant with God. He did not see his face, as his face was like the sun. In his hand he had a Book, the Revelation, which he dictated through the intermediary Is-ma-el. The apostle John now, in real, saw, through his intermediary “Angel”, the true Son of Man. He announced to John; at this time – the most difficult time for Earth, God’s secret intention will be fulfilled, just as he announced to his servants the prophets – the birth of the Son of Man on Earth.
The voice told John: take that open book and swallow it, i.e., to remember it well, so he could announce it to the public. Take it and eat it, it will turn your stomach sour, but in your mouth it will taste as sweet as honey. The ninth verse figuratively says that while the Revela- tion is sealed, people do not know its true taste – meaning. Only when they digest it in their stomach, i.e., when they will experience the events on their own body, will many of them, as a result, feel ill.
11:15 describes the rejoicing in the Divine Realm, because part of Imanuel goes to the World of Matter, to fulfill God’s Promise – the birth of the Son of Man on Earth. 11:19 states that then came flashes of lightning, peals of thunder and an earthquake…
In the next chapter, the birth of the Son of the Creator – Imanuel is described allegori- cally. Those who are convinced that the Son of Man is Jesus, interpret chapter 12 as an event that had already happened, i.e., the birth of Jesus. This is what the dark ones had in mind – for people not to take this prophecy seriously which clearly connects to the previous events. It is the description of the future birth of the real Son of Man, which is to happen already in the time of Judgement so that he can mature as soon as possible and be able to lead the Millennium. A thorough reader, who, even only partially, knows the history of Christianity, will realize that this prophecy cannot be compared to the birth of Jesus.
According to the description of the woman in chapter 12 it is clear that the mother of Imanuel will be a ruling being from a higher spiritual world, and not an ordinary human spirit: a woman, adorned with the sun, standing on the moon, and with the twelve stars on her head for a crown. Her origin is emphasized here, because an ordinary woman would not be able to carry the pregnancy of a Son of God to term. She would not be able to withstand the temptation of Lucifer and the mental and physical torments which she will have to suffer from the dark ones because they will want to destroy her and her embryo already during pregnancy, as is described next.
As per verse 2, she was pregnant, and in labour, crying aloud in the pangs of child- birth… If her suffering were only due to the giving of birth, it would not be necessary to write about it, because that is quite natural. The picture described was to show the terrible torture, directly from Lucifer, that she will have to bear when fulfilling her mission. According to the Law of Homogeneity, his influence can be borne only by a woman of the same origin, who is aware of her role and voluntarily makes this sacrifice which is necessary to weaken the power of Lucifer and the fallen Angels. People are not to know the goal and the consequences of this sacrifice ahead of time – they will learn about it only later in the Millennium.
The following description – a huge red dragon which had seven heads and ten horns – depicts Lucifer’s spirit and his enormous might. The depiction, its tail dragged a third of the stars from the sky, means that he brought a third of the Angels onto his side and dropped them to Earth.
The dragon stopped in front of the woman as she was having the child, so that he could eat it as soon as it was born. If Lucifer is not able to destroy the mother and child during the pregnancy, he will want to eliminate it right after birth. The woman brought a male child into the world, the son who was to rule all the nations with an iron sceptre. According to the text the mother will be successful in fulfilling her mission. The child was taken straight up to God and to his throne. After being born, the child will disappear from the Earth in a mysteri- ous way, so it is not killed by Lucifer’s helpers.
After the child escapes into higher spheres natural disasters will occur, and Lucifer and his Angels will fight with God’s Angels. It is depicted in verse 7: And now war broke out in heaven…. The dragon fought back with his Angels, but they were defeated… and the Satan, who had deceived all the world, was hurled down to the Earth and his Angels were hurled down with him. The catastrophic consequences of the struggle for the child are confirmed also in verse 15 of the preceding chapter.
While until now the majority of fallen Angels and Lucifer lived on various ethereal planets, this fight will bring them to Earth and its Ethereal World. The Star of the Son of Man will cover the planet with its rays and so prevents them from escaping. This will be the main reason for the temporary destruction of the Ethereal World. Lucifer and the fallen Angels will try to save themselves by staying on Earth as spirits or incarnated spirits – people. As a result, their influence on the Earth, after the birth of Imanuel will be more intense and magnified.
It is written in verse 13: As soon as the devil found himself thrown down to the Earth, he sprang in pursuit of the woman, the mother of the male child, but she was given a huge pair of eagle’s wings to fly away from the serpent into the desert, to the place where she was to be looked after. For a certain period, the mother will be taken, like, at one time, it happened to the prophet Elijah, in a primordial spiritual flying object, away from the Earth. Lucifer’s hate would otherwise take her life away. This abduction will be seen and impatiently waited for as her salvation, also by a part of the chosen people, who will live separately at that time, perhaps even be persecuted.
Verse 17 describes: Then the dragon was enraged with the woman and went away to make war on the rest of her children, that is all who obey God’s commandments… It is clear from the text that the woman, the mother of Imanuel, will have her own spiritual descendants. Thus, she will not only be the physical mother of Imanuel but in the spiritual sense also the mother of his generation. She will “form” a new world, the seed of which was sown by Abd- ru-shin and Jesus before him.
We may be confused by the contradictory description of Imanuel’s mother. In the proph- ecy of Isaiah, it is said that Imanuel will be born of a virgin, while here it is said woman. This, only seeming contradiction, can be explained. Isaiah heard while writing the prophecy that a Swan Maiden would give birth to Imanuel. As, at that time, mankind did not know the struc- ture of the Creation or the Planet of Swans, the name Swan Maiden seemed incomprehensible to him, so he left out the name “swan” and wrote merely the maiden is with child and will soon give birth to a son whom she will call Imanuel as stated in 7:14. In the Revelation, her identity becomes clearer, as it was delivered later. In the time of the birth of Imanuel, the Swan Maiden will be of middle age already, that’s why she is called a woman.
The identity of both women as being one person, as well as her twofold role is corrobo- rated by the Bible and the Grail Message, as well. In the Grail Message Abd-ru-shin announces that, in the time of the most sacred fulfilments on Earth, which begun with the coming of his Triad, there is also a Swan Maiden needed to continue the mission, and at the same time, to achieve the most sacred fulfilment – the birth of Imanuel.
After persecuting the woman and her descendants, we read in verse 18 that the dragon was stopped on the seashore. That means that he will be stopped in his pursuit as Imanuel will protect her descendants from destruction by abducting them. After returning, they will be relocated to Jerusalem, into God’s Protection. In Isaiah’s prophecy, it is written that, on mount Sion day and night, there is a light – God’s Protection.
Lucifer will vent his anger from an unsuccessful pursuit by giving a leading personality in a large country surrounded by the sea supernatural abilities. People – materialists will ad- mire this country’s leader because he will have power like no other ruler before him. The “sea beast ” will only rule for a short time, but, in chapter 13, we read that it was allowed to make war against the saints (the faithfuls) and conquer them. This will be another period of perse- cution of Christians. In verse 10, we read: Captivity for those who are destined for captivity, the sword for those who are to die by the sword. This is why the saints must have constancy and faith.
God only allows this persecution because the suffering people will have to bear the reciprocal effects of their past karmic guilt, when they themselves persecuted others or pre- vented them from spiritual development. The same will happen also to those people, who are only awaking into spiritual life and their spiritual development will be accelerated by suffering or through a violent death. That’s why they will simultaneously benefit from evil. By accepting this fate in pure faith, in God, they will be purified and they will improve and so will have the opportunity to be born into the new realm; those who will be taken into captivity will live to see it.
The eleventh verse announces that, concurrently, on the other side, i.e., in another world- power, a “beast from the ground ” emerges. This ruler will possess even greater supernatural abilities than the sea beast, thanks to his prophet who is a high fallen Angel. He will be sup- ported directly by Lucifer to be able to perform miracles and mislead the greatest number of people. At this time, he already visits the chosen nation and heals actively, gives lectures and uses the terms borrowed from the luminous leaders and terms from the Message, as well. He refers to Jesus, Virgin Mary and claims that he performs “the white” magic. He produces su- pernatural phenomena and changes the weather. He boasts of untrue academic grades, which makes an impression on materialists who want to grow spiritually and who do not recognise the nonsense and gaps in his lectures. By means of his magic exercises and techniques people unintentionally give their positive energies to the Darkness.
The most advanced of the chosen people will, after purification, live on Sion and in Jerusalem. The rest of the saved people will be returned to various parts of the Earth. In 14:4 it is noted, that the chosen are the ones who have kept their virginity and not been defiled with women. It is not meant literally. Virginity and not being defiled is related to spiritual pu- rity, i.e., virgins are thosenot having been seduced by any passions, dark leaders and religions. They never allowed a lie to pass their lips and no fault can be found in them, says verse 5. Their distinct characteristic is their truthfulness, primarily in their deeds, and they are purified from negative karma. They will live on a new soil, enriched by the earthquake in Jerusalem, as everything old will be destroyed there by then. Their natural, simple life will gradually improve, but in a totally different way than before – spiritually. This will be the period of the preparation phase for the Millennium during Imanuel’s adolescence.
According to chapter 17 and 18, by sinking “Babylon” – the sea power, the last difficult period of mankind will end. When it is destroyed or when its territory decreases, also many other continents will be flooded, and Atlantis will emerge again, bringing a testimony about itself.
In chapter 19, great elation is expressed in heaven that with Imanuel’s adulthood his rule begins on Earth, with the invitation to the wedding feast of the Lamb. In 19:6: The reign of the Lord our God Almighty has begun. His bride is ready. The bride is the city of Jerusalem, so called by the ancient prophets. She has been able to dress herself in dazzling white linen, where the linen represents the perfect inhabitants of Jerusalem, because her linen is made of the good deeds of the saints, so says verse 8. They represent the best people on Earth.
Mount Sion in Jerusalem will become the place of the leading spiritual personalities who will rule and lead the chosen people during the preparation phase for the Millennium. Later, under the guidance of adult Imanuel it will be the centre of the world-wide rule. The rest of the chosen people will live in Jerusalem. We have mentioned previously that, on Earth, the area of Israel has the most suitable, spiritually speaking, position, the best connection to the Grail Castles, i.e., with Imanuel, that’s why it remains the place of the chosen ones.
In 19:11 Imanuel takes over power on Earth: a white horse… its rider mentioned as the victor in 6:2 was called Faithful and True; he is a judge with integrity, a warrior for justice. He who judges with integrity and came to Earth as a Judge cannot be anyone else but the Spirit of Truth – Imanuel. His cloak was soaked in blood, he is known by the name The Word of God. He will come to power after having passed Judgement; that’s why his cloak is soaked in blood. He is called the Word of God because his Message was used to judge and classify people during Judgement. From his mouth came a sharp sword to strike the pagans with. The word of the Message works like a sword upon many because it is sharp, requires humility and straightening. He is the one who will rule them with an iron sceptre, i.e., with Eternal Laws and forever.
The Father – the Creator had assigned him to be the executor of the Judgement in his name as is written in the Bible: …he will tread out the wine of Almighty God’s fierce anger… there was a name written – King of kings and the Lord of lords. This name belongs to the Son of Man, incarnated to Earth, as he is to be the real ruler of the Millennium, not only a spiritual ruler, as was his predecessor and preparer Jesus.
In 19:19 the last struggle of Darkness on Earth prior to the new realm is depicted. The “beast from the ground” and the false prophet together with the armies of the dark ones of the whole world will attack the adult Imanuel and his nation. Thanks to God’s intervention – through the Star of the Son of Man, which will burn the enemies, Imanuel will conquer them. Thereby the last dark ones on Earth will be destroyed, and the reign of Light will begin in the whole world.
Verse 20: But the beast was taken prisoner together with the false prophet…these two were thrown alive into the fiery lake of burning sulphur. This illustrates that, in death, both incarnated fallen Angels came into spiritual disintegration; they lost their personalities for- ever, because they were responsible for the incalculable suffering and deception of masses of people.
Imanuel, therefore, will not gain power on Earth by fighting and taking over territories.
His nation, as was mentioned already, will live separately and modestly up to that time. Imanuel will attain world power in a supernatural way after Judgement, according to the prophecies – by God’s intervention, by destroying the last vestiges of Darkness on Earth.
Only because the Earth has such a crucial role in Creation, did the Sons of the Creator make the sacrifice, to be born on it. It is a great gift for the inhabitants of the Earth. If God’s Sons did not bring the necessary spiritual knowledge about the eternal life of the spirit, the planet would disintegrate prematurely and, during Judgement, the chosen ones – spiritually not quite mature yet, would be pulled down into disintegration together with the dark ones.
In chapter 20, the Millennium is described. In order for it to be just, Lucifer as a spirit has to be “shackled” not materially but spiritually. His power has to be curtailed, so that he cannot influence people and prevent them from finishing their spiritual development. Souls of those people who died in persecutions for their religious beliefs will be incarnated into the new realm gradually, as the first ones. The purest ones will incarnate into the first generation, to live through God’s Rule on Earth. After God, higher spirits will rule on Earth and finally people themselves.
The goal of the Millennium is to teach mankind to live naturally, in agreement with Eternal Laws. No other but Imanuel could offer people an example of just rule, which was totally distorted by thousands of years of Darkness. The Son of Man has to lead mankind out of their dark mistakes and, with his presence establish peace and justice on Earth. During the era of the new realm, Eternal Laws will function the way again they should have been, as their working will not be hampered or disturbed by Darkness, nor by the sinking of the Earth, which will lift up higher after purification. The presence of Imanuel, his unsubstantiate core, will accelerate the functioning of the Law of Reciprocal Action. This will have an educational influence on people, as the reciprocal effects will punish or reward them immediately.
Castes will be introduced again but according to the Law of Homogeneity, i.e., the castes will exist next to each other, not above each other. That will ensure their reciprocal cooperation, and the necessary distance, as well. Imanuel will also be a spiritual teacher. In the same way as Jesus, in his day, by his teaching, has awoken many people who were not developed spiritually, so Imanuel will help them finish their development and bring them with his knowledge to eternity – to Paradise.
Under Imanuel’s spiritual guidance and personal influence people will start to gain tele- pathic abilities, they will learn to control Earth’s gravity, and will be able to fly and live on Earth as eternal spirits live in Paradise. Much of what awaits them seems unbelievable today, so it is useless to write about it. Happy will be those who will live in the Millennium, because they will end their spiritual development on Earth in a joyous manner. Jesus and Imanuel came exactly at the time when a sizeable part of people peaked spiritually and needed protection from the Darkness as well as a higher knowledge, to complete their development on Earth.
Per 20:5: The rest of the dead did not come to life until the thousand years were over. Only towards the end of the new realm will the spirits of a lesser quality, also from the lower planets, begin to incarnate to Earth, so they can finish their development here in better condi- tions.
In 20:7 the end of the Millennium is indicated: Satan will be released from his prison and will come out to deceive all the nations…to mobilise them for war against the Holy City.
People from lower planets will have to develop on Earth under the renewed influence of the Darkness. This will be quite demanding like it would be demanding, for a swimmer, to swim to shore through shark-infested waters. Those people who will overcome this negative influence in a positive way will conclude their spiritual development and will live forever. Those who will not confirm their spiritual change on Earth and succumb to the dark influence will become part of the fight against the faithfuls, who will always live separately in Israel.
But again, like it was before the Millennium, through the intervention from above, through the Star of the Son of Man, God’s people will conquer the dark ones. In verse 9, this event is described as: fire will come down on them from heaven and consume them. Lucifer will be hurled into spiritual disintegration because he will not change during his shackling, his last test. In 20:10 – then the devil… will be thrown into the lake of fire and sulphur …
This last struggle will bring in the definitive Last Judgement of the Earth, which began one thousand and five hundred years ago. According to verse 11, the Earth has forever released its ethereal and gross material coverings during the time of the spiritual maturing of the lumi- nous people: In his, Imanuel’s, presence, earth and sky vanished. Those who have finished their development became eternal spirits, while those who did not, perished in spiritual disin- tegration. They ended like people who were vacationing abroad where a disaster hit them.
The sentence: Then I saw a new heaven and new Earth… in chapter 21 means that the Earth, by getting rid of its material coverings by the end of the Judgement, lifted up into a higher level, into the Spiritual Realm. There, it will become an eternal-spiritual planet because it also finished a certain phase in its development. It will come under the direct influence of Imanuel, as is written in verse 5: then the One sitting on the throne said…I am the Alpha and Omega…(i.e., Imanuel).
In verse 23, it is said: the city did not need the sun or the moon for light, and in verse 25, and there will be no night there. In 22:5 we read: they will not need lamplight or sunlight, because the Lord God will be shining on them… It is obvious. When the Earth comes under the direct influence of the principal power, i.e., the light radiation of Imanuel, it will no longer need its transformers – the Sun and the Moon, as they were only necessary in the World of Mat- ter.
In 22:6 we learn that Imanuel is the Lord God who gives the spirit to the prophets. That means that it is he, who in the name of his Father – the Creator sent the prophets to Earth and dictated the prophecies to them, and so he also knows best how to decode them. In verse 7, he says: Very soon now I shall be with you again, as, at that time, he was preparing to come to Earth as the Spirit of Truth. This promise also confirms that Imanuel is the author of Revela- tion as well as the Spirit of Truth and the Son of Man.
At the end of the Revelation, 22:6, it is clarified who the Angel is, through whom the Son of Man was speaking during the Revelation: Lord God who gives the spirit to the proph- ets Imanuel has sent his Angel to reveal to his servant what is soon to take place. 22:8 I John, the apostle, I knelt at the feet of the Angel … to worship him, the Angel as the interme- diary, but he said (verse 9): Don’t do that, I am a servant just like you and like our brothers the prophets and like those who treasure what you have written in this book. It is God that you must worship. So this “Angel” with white hair was neither the Son of Man nor Jesus; they would not call themselves servants.
In verse 12, the Son of Man says: Very soon now, I shall be with you again, bringing the reward to be given to every man according to what he deserves. I am the Alpha and the Omega… The Son of Man emphasizes again that he will come to Earth soon as the Spirit of Truth, as he will be the Judge in the time of Judgement. Reward according to what everyone deserves means that he will be the executor of the Judgement – purification, where everyone will be given according to their deeds. The last words, I am the Alpha and the Omega con- firm it is the Son of Man – Imanuel, speaking.
Someone may ask: “Why is it so important for the Creator in order that people develop spiritually and return as eternal spirits to the Spiritual Realm?” Perhaps you may have already understood that it is the influence of the Law of Reciprocal Action. The Creator gave, through his radiation, conscious life to people, and nourished them with principal power through many lives like parents nourish and bring up their children. A premature death of a child or its inabil- ity to live a normal life is like an investment wasted; a hope lost. Parents long to see successful completion of their work, even if they themselves will not profit from it.
Equally, the Creator does not need human spirits, because the Divine Realm is sufficient for him, but he still wants to see a successful return of his investment. The resulting joy is doubled – the spirit benefits too, as it can live forever in a just and loving world, in Paradise.
21. New Generation
Who will belong to new mankind and how will its representatives be distinguished? It is necessary to know that new mankind will particularly be formed by the present-day gen- eration of all age-groups including the oldest ones. Some may expect that new mankind will practice a new religion totally different from the existing ones. He or she, who has read this book carefully, will conclude that Imanuel has not brought any new religion. He is the Son of the same God as Jesus; therefore, he cannot state or teach something distinct. The fact that he purified Christ’s mission from errors and mistakes does not imply at all that he denies it; on the contrary, it is confirmed thereby. As Jesus once came to fill in Moses’ mission, so the Spirit of Truth – Abd-ru-shin came to modernise Jesus’ teaching and Imanuel will complete it.
Let us repeat why Jesus is called the Son of God and Imanuel the Son of Man when both are of the same origin.
Jesus only acts and lives in the Unsubstantiate and Divine Realms. Like God the Father he never crosses the Divine Realm in which he acts as the King in the name of his Father. As a result of his continuous motion only in the vicinity of God and God’s closest radiation, he is called the Son of God.
The Son of Man – Imanuel issues from the Unsubstantiate Trinity like Jesus because he is God’s Will and the Holy Spirit of God the Father. A part of him is outside constantly, beyond the Divine Realm in the Primordial Spiritual Castle. He to be able to stay that far, his Unsub- stantiate part must be veiled – materialised adequately. Another part of Imanuel is also situ- ated in the Divine Realm, in the Divine Grail Castle. Although both Sons of God possess the same cloaks in the Divine Realm, nevertheless they look different because of embodiment of entirely distinct qualities. They appear in unimaginably beautiful human forms. They are the most handsome beings in the Divine Realm even though everything is beautiful there. Their higher Unsubstantiate nature renders them exceptional and dominant.
Since all planes outside the Divine Realm arose under the influence of Imanuel’s – Parsi- fal’s radiation, they can be considered as if being his worlds. Therefore, he is the King of these worlds. Because they are spiritual mostly and the human spirit, i.e., man issues therein, he is called the Son of Man. He cares about his worlds and rings up their inhabitants to make the harmonic development and excellence to rule there. It is him who sends the prophets and the higher spirits to the Earth in the name of his Father – God, and dictates them the prophecies.
Although a great part of himself is active in a more material world the Primordial Spiri- tual Realm mostly, his Unsubstantiate part can return to the Unsubstantiate Realm to the Father and personally communicate with him at any time. He is as if the director of a branch, which belongs to his Father. Even if they are in permanent spiritual as if telephone contact they also meet personally. It is necessary, because he is the main mediator between the Creator and the Creation.
The Son of Man peregrinated the whole Creation to know all of “his” worlds and their levels and could purify the gross material substance from its pests – Lucifer and fallen angels. He wanted to experience the influence of the Darkness personally in all parts of gross material substance and ethereal substance. Therefore, He has become the executor of the Judgement in the name of the Father – the Creator. He represents the Justice in the name of God in the Primordial Spiritual Grail Castle.
Both Jesus and Imanuel are equivalent Sons of the Creator; they only fulfil different tasks and act in different places. Therefore, acknowledging the existence of the Son of Man does not imply the denial either of the existence or the task of Jesus. The same holds true vice versa, as well.
He or she, who wants to live in their previous mistakes in spite of the new knowl- edge, they will seal their fate themselves. According to the Law of Homogeneity they will get the reward, on the basis of that, in the Judgement. Then they cannot feel cheated by God or Jesus, when they do not belong to the chosen ones. Only those can become the chosen ones, who have “straightened” and got rid of the religious or other distortions.
Why does the Christianity come from the Jewish nation and how did its members get the privilege of the nation chosen by God? Let us return to its prehistory. When people on Earth did not accept the prophets seriously enough in the fight against the Darkness the Cre- ator intended to send out Jesus for the help. For his ministry to be effective and long lasting, “the suitable soil” had to be prepared beforehand. Likewise before planting or seeding a soil is prepared in the garden in order that seedlings or seeds take root better.
The Creator wanted to bring up the nation, which will receive the teachings of Jesus as the first one and then it will spread to the whole world. Sooner than the Jewish nation was formed he had been looking for the spiritually purest man on earth whose spirit was the most developed thanks to his life experience, qualities and character. This exceptional individual was found in the person of Abraham who was descended from the breed of Noah’s son Shem. He lived in the area of the ancient Mesopotamia; nowadays, this territory belongs to Iraq. On God’s instruction, Abraham moved to Canaan – the present-day Israel later. In times of the famine, his descendants emigrated from this land to Egypt. There, they had lived for four hun- dred years as a separate nation which would not adapt to the Egyptian religious customs and worshipping many gods. They preserved the spiritual purity and devotion to its only God.
The Israeli nation bore the name of Israel, a descendant of Abraham. However, the whole nation was not equally developed. Since its members would not voluntarily and ad- equately improve themselves according to the prophets’ instructions the Creator also permitted their sufferings in the form of the captivity, war or disaster, which were caused by their karmic guilt. It has helped their development and purification from wrong opinions and deeds. Despite the fact that Jews knew that they were the chosen nation, they had often been failing during all stages of the development because, as it has already been mentioned, the greatest good is deliberately accompanied by the greatest and the amplest amount of evil. Since they did not accept this fact seriously enough, they became its victims easily.
In this nation, there has been incarnating the majority of dark spirits along with the cho- sen up to now to damage the reputation and purity of the nation with their negative qualities and character. At the same time, they dissuaded this nation from the spiritual development by all means and when it did not let itself entice they have also been destroying it. Remind the last world war, when the dark promoter manipulated the German nation, in which many from the original, ancient Jews were incarnated.
Hitler pointed the Jews had the political and economic power in their hands; therefore, it was necessary to take it from them. The pointed Jewish rich and prominent men and also he came from the dark circles. This fact is supported by the reality, that they did not go to the concentration camps, because they had emigrated sooner. The most spiritual Jews became the victims. And that was the aim of the Darkness. It caused the hate against the rich Jews con- sciously, but the consequences were carried by those, who spread it, so the innocent ones. The main promoter of the Darkness acted in such shrewd and wily way. The German nation was taken in by him to make the Jewish hoarders and cheaters to be punished. At last the innocent people felt into the prepared trap.
Because the Jewish nation was the chosen, it was directly educated by the Creator, his Sons and prophets. In ancient times, God also sent out His Envoys to other nations so that they might bring God’s Truth there. However, it has been preserved in many more distorted forms, or it has strictly been concealed in comparison with the Christianity so that it has not pervaded the people.
The original Jewish nation travelled through all nations of the entire Earth during many lives as the spirit of each man passes all levels of the Material World. In each nation, it gained something else necessary for its development.
Nowadays, its greatest part is incarnated in the Slovak nation because there, it will get the higher spiritual guidance and knowledge as the first nation in the world. Races, religions and nationalities, are not crucial for the spiritual development of man; they influence it only partially.
The chosen men have not to be, and not everyone is, in truth, incarnated within the present-day real Jews. Their true-inward nature is not connected with the earthly Jewry but the original Jewish nation – the spiritually most developed one.
The spiritual development of a man could be compared to the school. How the educa- tion runs in it? The basic school is attended by the spiritual germ in the Ethereal World. The spiritual packages of the child till the young age are developed here. By sinking through the higher parts of Gross Material World, their soul matures till adulthood. Till they come to the Earth, to the lowest and the most material planet, they attend the secondary school, but only three quarters of it. The most difficult part, the last year and final exams – graduation, they have to do by living of many lives on the Earth. Then the spiritual germ becomes the adult one, because it broke the biggest troubles and the most difficult tasks.
After every life on Earth, he or she got “the report” after death, how they had lived their life and what they had reached during it. He or she learned about whether they might con- tinue in higher year, or they would repeat it. He or she, who learns rightly and honestly during this secondary school, they did the final exams and went to the spiritual realm as the matured spirit.
Those, who were not able to finish the secondary school so fast and had to repeat some years, will be caught in the “purification” of the school. During it, the pupils will be forced to strain physically, psychically and spiritually more, even to suffer, and thanks to it, they will mature faster and get better results at “the final examination”.
The spirit develops in two different ways according to the Law of Motion and the Law of Free Will: either by a gentle motion – by the regular spiritual education or by a violent motion – by the suffering and problems which are the reactions of the superfici- ality and the lack of time for the spiritual development.
However, the suffering and violent death has the positive influence on the spirit of a man only at that time, when he or she learns from them and does not find it as a grievance or even an injustice. If a man is dying in the state of anger, hate, despair or grievance his or her packages become heavier, and their soul sinks to the lower parts than the Earth.
The positive feelings at the state of death, for example, realizing the own mistakes, the wrong way of life, the apathy and reconciling with the own fate as the fair reward, help to burn the material packages and the spirit becomes lighter. The spiritual beings will come to help the man, who believes in the justice of God, and they will tone down or shorten the suffering and take him or her to the higher worlds after death.
The incorrigible dark ones, who are sentenced to the spiritual disintegration on the Earth because of the big guilts, are not punished, by a suffering, to make their spirit not to develop, make their spirit remaining small, unable to leave the disintegration of the Earth.
As the physical and psychic hygiene became the inseparable parts of one’s life, so should the spiritual hygiene do.
We know that:
Physical hygiene prevents from illness and infections
Psychical hygiene helps to solve and understand the problems faster and in a better way
However, the spiritual hygiene can change the fate of man entirely if he or she turns towards the right direction. Even though it does not save man from the physical death it can rescue him or her from the departure to the dark planets. This turn of their destiny will take place within the eternal laws. The accelerated spiritual development, caused by the free will, will make possible to set aglow and refine the ponderous cloaks and the Law of Homogeneity and the Law of Gravity will lead the soul to a better place than it was ordained for it originally. Free will is actually a gift when man understands and uses it aright. Even in the last moment before death he or she can gain or lose much.
How should man develop, educate and train his or her spirit? We know that the body is trained by the motion and soul by the intellect, but we do not know the ways of training the spirit, because no one has taught us this. It is also important to know at this point that the Law of Homogeneity helps us. Since the spirit, as the basic substance of man, originates in the ra- diation of God the spirit can be developed only by that which is homogeneous with it by the Word of God.
Where we shall look for it? It dwells there where God is its originator. In the Christian- ity, we can find it in the Bible and The Grail Message. While up to now the best help in the spiritual development has been given by the Bible, in the Judgment the Message is more useful because it prepares people for Judgment and the Millennium. In the Revelation 19:13, the Son of Man Imanuel is being called the Word of God. In the 15th verse, it is specified: From his mouth issues a sharp sword with which to smite the nations, that is, he will “smite”, awaken, people with the word and he will rule them with a rod of iron… which also proves that he is Imanuel.
The Message is on purpose written in that way, so the human spirit could mature and grow gradually by reading it in small amounts. Reading in a bed is the best. The man is usu- ally unconcentrated after the daily work and stress; his or her mind is cluttered, and they are not able to concentrate. The bed is the ideal place and, when sitting in it gives the body rest and warmth, which inhibits the escape of the spiritual energy caused by a strong concentration. The spiritual education before sleeping leads to its better remembering during the sleeping. He or she, who cannot find 15 minutes daily for spiritual education, they should give attention to it almost during the weekend. The spiritual literature can be read neither quickly, nor suddenly in a large amount. Every sentence should be “digested” slowly and in concentric way to make them penetrate into the spirit and not even into the brain, so into the passable soul. The theoretical-spiritual knowledge should be applied to practice as soon as possible because according to the statements of the Sons of God the Creator appreciates the deeds at most. The Grail Message will inspire an attentive reader with that which he or she should yearn for, should get rid of and which should bend towards the right direction. Even the impossible situations and changes at most will be rendered real with good will. The Message and the Bible are the books for the whole life. Unlike other spiritual books, they become more interesting and inspiring with recurrent reading, since man will discover a new meaning in the same sen- tences when reading it repeatedly. This is caused by the development of the spirit. Therefore, reading it for the first time will bring only a little effect. The regular perceiving of the Word of God connects man with God automatically, even better than repeated prayers, because the reader gradually turns into that which he or she reads, into a more advanced and spiritually richer man.
Who does not use the gained knowledge practically and still remains only the theoretic man, that is similar to the man, who reads and knows a lot about the physical hygiene, but he or she is dirty and untidy. Nobody would believe him or her that they know the reason of clear- ness when are not able to prove it practically.
It is not necessary for everyone in the family to read the whole Bible and the Grail Message. It is sufficient when one member of the family reads one, and another one the other book, and they talk about it to the rest of the family, in an appropriate way and at the appropri- ate time. As guidance, important points can be underlined; the spiritual word is not so easily repeated, especially not after reading it for the first time.
What should such a man do that all his or her relatives refuse the new spiritual knowl- edge? It is not a disaster. The person in question should educate themself and change on his or her own. The life in their surroundings may continue as before, and possibly it will change along with them even without the education of others.
Why is the present-day mankind corrupted and incapable of the true spiritual develop- ment? What, in fact, is the corruption? Mostly, everyone will directly think of the moral decadence the sexual perversion and thus, many will automatically exclude themselves out of the category of the depraved. Of course, this notion pertains particularly with this area, but it is not the only one. The decadence is being manifested in the distorted and reversed opinions and values, in the ordinary life, being it realised by men or not. The overall corruption results in the inability to distinguish the true knowledge from the untrue one, extremes from the naturalness. There is almost impossible to recognise the middle way in any area of life.
Let us take as an example one of the human organs and try to realize, how we have dis- torted its purpose. We know, what we have the mouth for – for eating and talking. Despite of that we are able to distort this definite theoretically and practically too.
The eating has become the meaning of life for many people; they elevated it to epicu- rean excess or overeating. The preparation of food takes so much time that, apart from work and a minimum of relaxation, there is no time or energy left, even with the best of will, for any other activity. The opposite extreme is the starving or the diet. The mind of such man deals only with the food, even if he or she eats a little. In both cases, the food is the main problem, which takes the man other important values.
And what about talking? There exist two extremes here, as well. In the first case, we give all of the time and energy to “the good discussion”. We use it there, where it has no mean- ing, for example, during the working time, and then we are tired when we come home, even if we did not work hard. For many people, talking has become the only way of learning and feel- ing fulfilled, outside of work. When there is nothing to talk about and mutually enrich another, the people usually start to gossip about acquaintances, politics or superiors.
Only few people choose, as the aim of the conversation, to tell friends about a good book or new-stimulating ideas and opinions.
On the other hand, there is an opposite extreme. Those, who know about the harmful effects of too much talking, started to judge this activity completely. The silence or meditation has compensated the useful conversation. A well presented talk, and the joy of an inspiring discussion with a passionate book lover, or a spirited conversation about any other interesting topic for that matter is, in the eyes of the silent one a sin.
The man, who did not make the problem from eating, does not see either the feeders or ascetics in others. Similarly, who does judge neither the talking nor the silence, does not come to the contact neither with the babblers nor the dull men, because he or she does not offer them the possibility for this expression, because they do not judge them in their inside. So that one, who “does not eat and talk“ at all, is not perfect more, because he or she does not use their organ for the activity, for which it was created.
Similarly, we judge the backbiting and gossip, even we still do it, too. But sometimes it has also the positive meaning, if it is used correctly, not with the purpose to harm the reputa- tion of the other man.
If the misunderstood with whosoever does not lead to the open discussion, in which everyone involved will “pour their hearts out”, there remains the feeling of a wrongdoing or aversion on the both or one side. These negative consequences can be “healed” only by their understanding and receiving of the objective view. Either man themself realizes why and how the problem was created, or he or she has to talk about it with someone, who is objective and whom they trust. If harmed man truthfully describes the conflict to the objective person and this description does not lead to the backbiting and gossiping, it has the healing effect. Either the man decides to end a friendship or relationship, because he or she understands their friend harms them on purpose because of the lack of love and honour, or they forgive him or her al- though the friend’s behaviour is deficient, because they realize they are as imperfect as their friend.
Even in the good relationships there appear the problems, while wrong ones only seem not to have any. The crises in the emotional or working relationships are not dangerous, if they are not repressed by misunderstanding. When there does not appear the equalizing of the op- posites in the form of understanding or compromises, the relationship is ill, useless.
The corruption of people also manifests itself in such a way that people judge others more by the behaviour than by the inward value. Personality traits will never be exquisite because they present the outer manifestations of the soul which is material, temporary and thus, imperfect. The Darkness seduced people to set moral standards for the judging others out of that which is imperfect in particular. There are always reasons to criticise partners, parents, children, friends, bosses and authorities. Only the character of man which issues from the spirit is stable, perfect and often, outwardly imperceptible.
People often confuse the notions personality traits and the character. They often con- demn man only because of being directed at his or her temporary and imperfect cloak – the soul. They do not realise that the other man usually reflects their own personality, especially if they are not able to accept their personal shortcomings within themselves as something natural and normal. Thus, they willy-nilly transfer their own mistakes to other people. The Law of Equilibrium causes that, in the presence of a person who is not satisfied with his or her nature, other people manifest themselves mostly in a negative way with just the faults he or she does not admit by themself.
Each man who suppresses his or her faults is, in fact, fettered, insincere and false. Not wanting to admit and accept their imperfection, they transfer it to others ac- cording to the Law of Equilibrium thus being detrimental to them.
Therefore, sincere and spiritually free men who are aware of their shortcomings and ac- cept them as the natural aspect of their disposition should avoid those who are not like them. Otherwise, they became their “victims” subconsciously.
The man who admits that he or she is also domineering sometimes because they just cannot behave in some other way is better than he or she, who seeks to keep it secret as some- thing negative, but they hurt other both inwardly and outwardly by condemning of this feature.
Where did a bossiness, which is so mightily condemned today, come from? Mostly, we criticise it with the leaders and official servants only because we are not familiar with its pure origin. Indeed, the bossiness is only a distorted demonstration of the dominance. Each excep- tional man stands out no matter he or she wants it or not. He or she is forced to play this role by their surroundings, which believe and acknowledge them consciously or unconsciously. However, the Darkness that hates either the perfection or the good distorted the notion domi- nance into bossiness. And so instead of respect and seriousness which the dominant men de- serve, they become the object of slandering and criticising until they turn into men as they are considered to be by the slanderers.
The hatred against dominant authorities is, indeed, a display of their suppressed admiration. By ceasing to respect their superior, his or her subordinates turn their positive traits into negative ones. How else than with the bossiness can a boss put over his or her ideas and the fulfilment of the tasks, when his or her subordinates do not take them seriously and attack and condemn them constantly? If he or she were not dominant, thus able, they would not manage to behave so imperiously after being provoked.
Of course, in connection with these and later-mentioned qualities we mean people ad- equately healthy from the psychic point of view and not people spiteful and destructive.
The exceptionality in some area is expressed as the predominance, which is the natural characteristic of higher spirit. It expresses on its own, even without the conscious of him or her. We have turned its real meaning by the distortion of this spiritual ability.
Even in the spiritual worlds the most of perfect ones become rulers, i.e., dominating. There no one even thinks about criticizing the superior, as the law is respected. In the spiritual worlds, it is not essential how the spirit expresses itself outwardly but what manages to do. Perfection and dominance go hand in hand, so why should dominance be suppressed?
The man who knows about his or her shortcomings and who accepts them as part of themself does not fight them. As all of us cannot be beautiful physically, so all of us are not endowed with exquisite mental, that is personality traits. Therefore, our shortcomings are to be accepted by us as the natural component of our personality. Who can like themself even with his or her own mistakes, who does not hide anything in their inside, is not bothered by anyone, does not judge anybody, until someone hurts him or her on purpose. Because he or she is true and honest to themself, they do not hide anything even from the others. He or she can see the other as they, in real, are, because he or she can see themself veraciously, too. Because he or she likes themself with their mistakes, they can love the other also with their mistakes. As a live-in partner, he or she will naturally choose a homogeneous person, whose shortcomings they will be able to tolerate even on a long term basis.
He or she, who is not able to like themself with their own mistakes the one does not love the others, because he or she is bothered by their imperfection. We already know that the personality traits can never be perfect because they are manifested at the level of the body and soul, which comprise only imperfect matter.
How should man reconcile to his or her negatives? It is not as easy as it seems. The accepting of the shortcomings and faults must be preceded by the knowledge which can be attained through honest observation of themself in situations of the everyday life. It is not sufficient to think of having some faults or other and of their acceptance. When a man comes into conflict with somebody or suffers by certain qualities of others he or she should search for the fault within themself first thus, whether they did not provoke the conflict by themselves through their inward condemnation (in their mind) or the outward one (aloud). Only then he or she can exclude themself as the originator.
The sufficient recognition and acceptance of his or her own negative qualities is a long- term process, not only a momentary train of thought. The self-recognition requires the constant interest, search, examination and objectivity. The recognition of others and selfrecognition is never a finished process, just on the contrary; it is alive, alternating and adapting; otherwise, it would get stuck.
He or she, who can sincerely and humbly reconcile with their own imperfection, which
first needs to be recognized in its expressions, will tolerate all negative expressions of other people, as well. He or she will beware of suppressing – rejecting their own shortcomings and various types of fear as, according to the Law of Equilibrium, they would thereby arouse them in other people.
All of us have the same personality traits which differ only by their intensity and colouring among people. Therefore, the possibility of their mutual transfer may occur on the basis of the Law of Homogeneity.
Man should not get rid of negative traits by their suppression and removal. He or she shall only recognise and accept them. Even though it seems illogical accept- ing of his or her own faults man loses their enemy whom he or she produced out of themself and whom also “sets on” others unintentionally.
We can only gain control over that what we can see, which means, what we do not mask and do not hide. Therefore, accepting the negatives man can get control over them and change them.
Getting rid of bad qualities man deprives themself of their positive aspects. Everyone shall have within themself all abilities because they are useful. Therefore, we shall accept, recognise and direct them only, not destroy them. He or she, who seeks to suppress their bossi- ness, loses their natural dominance and no one will take them seriously. That is to say, man displays the bossiness mostly in the company of those, who either are too weak to express their opinions and requirements or, who provoke him or her, by their condemnation and dishonouring, to do that.
Let us have a look how the eternal and perfect character abilities involved in each spirit were turned into the negative character traits.
The spiritual characteristics The mental characteristics
Positive Negative
Dominance over mediocrity bossiness predominance reclusiveness
inferiority
Modesty humbleness miserliness thrift profligacy
Sincerity purity diplomacy naivety hypocrisy
Truthfulness honesty impoliteness cheating disguise
Devotion responsibility fanaticism unsteadiness superficiality
The dominance is a natural consequence of superior spiritual abilities which have not to be manifested in all areas of life. Exceptional people are mostly inferior with other abilities and qualities which is a normal display of the Law of Equilibrium; therefore, in life they are complemented with partners with opposite traits.
However, the same traits also attract each other. For example, the man with lead- er’s qualities at work can be an obedient husband at home because housework is alien to him. He accepts his wife, dominant as well, which masters them better as a leading personality. Thus, it is not true that the like are not on good terms with each other. They harmonise themselves with each other if they tolerate themselves and admit their positives and negatives mutually. In this case, Law of Completing a Unit puts together, according to the Law of Homogeneity, two dominant ones but in distinct areas.
The intolerance of people within the same qualities occurs only in case if one of them is suppressing it.
Exceptional people mostly provoke the envy of their surroundings; therefore, they are not as popular as average men in the company of whom nobody feels full of complexes or incapable. However, people induce all these negative emotions by themselves because they fear or feel ashamed of admitting of their own imperfection or rather incompetence in a certain area.
The modesty is a spiritual quality reflecting the humbleness – recognition of one’s own smallness. It is expressed by the natural respect for the better and more able. These great men, who rightfully feel small in certain areas, mostly manifest only modest needs; they do not spend unnecessarily. Their economy and thrift is explained by many “suppressed” men as the miserliness. The thrift often produces the envy with those who cannot economise well and are profligate. Thus, they never own anything and envy others.
The miserliness is also connected with the instinct of self-preservation, which manifests itself in materialists more distinctly. Since they know only the material wealth and no other, they cling to it and do not realise that they will lose it by their death.
The sincerity is the purity of the spirit which we like to name with a nice but, as well, underestimating term naivety. The man who is not ashamed of that, which he or she does not know and asks sincerely, is considered by the other man as being dull or naive. Those, in par- ticular, regarding him or her as a dull one would admit by no means publicly that they do not understand anything. Therefore, they always remain dull, whereas he or she, who asks, may become wiser meanwhile.
Under the dark guidance, people fabricated moral and social rules to introduce the in- tellect into the relations and exclude the emotion thereof – kindheartedness, spontaneity and sincerity. The display of the disappointment, indignation or anger, rapture and or to interrupt someone talking, is regarded as a lack of self-control. Indeed, the self-control, thus the work of the intellect, is required of people everywhere. There is no sphere in which the intellect would not rule. Why do people apologize when interrupting someone’s speech? This is a natural re- sponse, which enriches the discussion; it is the display of naturalness and spiritual agility. The raising of voice during the discussion is considered negative in advance, and we do not realise that the problem arises only with its condemnation. Thus, the misunderstanding is not caused by anyone’s indignation but his or her dishonouring and condemnation.
The diplomatic behaviour, the hypocrisy, became the ideal for which everyone strives to be liked and esteemed. Since the social rules are directed only by the intellect, i.e., matter, their reactions occur only in the level of matter temporarily. The respect acquired in this way is only a facade which will break down at each uncontrolled manifestation. It is not possible to live in continuous self-control, strain and hypocrisy. The present-day man even does not realise his or her insincerity: he or she says something different than what they think of a matter, and they act in an entirely different way, as well.
A sincere man faces many problems in his or her surroundings. Today, the openness is considered to be the naivety and foolishness or, even, the impertinence because many people behave insincerely. He or she, who gets locked out of this etiquette, is judged to be the worst one. Even, he or she thinks of themself the same, because does not understand that, in the inhomogeneous milieu, cannot expect anything different. In the best case, he or she is called impolite or intolerant if they do not accept this prevalent hypocrisy. He or she sticks out, by their courage and purity, above average and, therefore, people “beat them on their head” until this difference neutralises.
In the spiritual worlds, the insincerity is not displayed because there does not exist the intellect which consciously promotes it for selfish goals. Many people do not like sincere manifestations only for that they are afraid of emphasising their faults thereby. And again, it is due to that they do not want to accept these faults because they are cowards, and superficial.
The truthfulness and sincerity are the communicating vessels. Therefore, a truthful man is sincere, and this also holds true vice versa. If an honest man offends you, surely he or she did not this of discourtesy but unintentionally because they call the things with right names and like the truth. Why get people usually offended? Even though there are many reasons the causes are but two: either the other draws our attention to the things we do not want to see by ourself, which we hide, though unconsciously, or perceives our intentions and manifestations in a wholly other way as we intended and he or she does not want to be convinced of the opposite.
In both cases, the pique is grounded and natural. No one has the right to disclose with other people on purpose that which they do not want to be revealed. There is but one exception in the case when wants to be helped the given person, and he or she accepts it or, at least, seeks to find the objectivity and understanding.
However, if someone attaches us their intentions, which are alien to us, it is a reason for a pondering whether this man is, indeed, worthy to be our friend when he or she considers us as being other than we do feel. With time, the Law of Homogeneity will exclude such an unequal relation in which partners do not perceive themselves as they, in real, are. According to this law only the sincere or hypocrites can live together. If one of them is different, being it outwardly visible or not they will not stay together too long, only with immense self-denial and suffering.
Inhomogeneous relationships are the greatest obstacle to spiritual growth, as they im- pede progress and weigh us down with karma and spiritually, as well. In such relationships, the better one becomes worse than he or she truly is as is provoked to it either by not being understood or by the transference of their partner’s faults onto him or her.
The devotion also comes from the spirit; therefore, it is exquisite. It is manifested in mental qualities such as the responsibility, reliability. If, however, the devotion is distorted it will transform into the fanaticism or the opposite – the superficiality. A fanatic man cannot be faithful because he or she is limited and bound. He or she cannot accept any change because is afraid of losing their faithfulness as they gained it without understanding – only by a blind faith. Therefore, he or she also seeks to maintain it blindly.
A faithful man is not afraid of anything new and inspiring. His or her faithfulness to an ideal or a man is free, open and capable of further enrichment or changes.
A superficial and bound man cannot be faithful because he or she has neither time nor the desire to find out the true value of some ideal or man. They prefer quantity to quality. They are not aware of the fact that can gain, by the thorough recognition of one subject, much more than by the superficial recognition of many ones. They will attract the untrue onto their path, according to the Law of Homogeneity, because they themselves are untrue, corrupt.
How do we recognize a spiritually pure man? We must have understood that he or she will not be a man without problems and faults. Since the sincerity and truthfulness are friends of his or her, they do not seek to hide anything either their personality shortcomings or their ig- norance. They are usually the object of hatred and envy because they have the courage which is lacking with insincere and bound people.
The truthful man does not want to deceive themself, the customer, the state, the firm or transport company. The truthfulness and honesty like this must be unbearable “abnormal”, and this is a reason for declaring an honest man to be “nutty”. Others do not comprehend that he or she, who is truthful to themself, cannot lie and deceive institutions, laws or people. In their truthfulness, they do not consider and distinguish when they should lie and when tell the truth. Namely, this ability is not anchored within the intellect, which calculates and considers but within the spirit, i.e., in intuitive sensing, which is equally objective to everything and every- one.
There is a general consensus that a spiritually pure person can only be the one who at- tends church regularly or at least prays at home. The so-called believers think that God values them more than those who do not pray at all.
However, the same prayer repeated daily remains only at the level of the soul; there- fore, it gradually becomes a habit, which can become second nature later. This is binding and limiting for a man. It protects him or her only seemingly. Its rigidity even prevents spiritual movement – holds him or her down, the real connection with God and his helpers, as it does not go through the spirit but only through the lips.
Regular prayers blunt the spirit and rid it of strong emotions and intuitive sens- ing which, solely, can pervade spiritual heights. Indeed, man cannot experience strong emotions every day. That’s why an occasional deeply felt plea, total hope- lessness or, on the contrary, a sincere giving of thanks, connect man with heights better and with the effect that lasts longer than “Our Father” rattled off regularly.
The best prayer is the Word of God because it is different each time and thus, new and inspiring. With its regular reading man continuously enriches, purifies and improves themself directly within their spirit.
22. The interview instead of the conclusion
• I still have some questions, which maybe also some of the readers have. At first I am interested in that how can I be sure; you are Swanhild – the Swan Maiden?
Meanwhile, I cannot persuade you in other way than with my book. I think who has understood it correctly, that one believes in the authenticity of my mission and my origin.
• At the beginning, you did not want to say, how you gathered about your mission and who you got it from. Although I guess it, I would like to hear it from you.
I gathered about it gradually. Now I know it was correct in that way; otherwise, I would not believe it. I try to describe it in a simplified way, even if it is difficult, because many of the previous events were connected with it.
When I suddenly used to see the star at night in my window, I asked a medium whether it was not connected with myself. Because before, it described me a giant gold cross in the sky. The medium told me that, in about a midyear, I would gather, through the spiritual beings in the star, about the important task, which I have to fulfil on the Earth. I was also told; I would be contacted with the Son of Creator, who would give it to me.
Of course, it seemed unbelievable to me. Despite of that I was curious, if it happens in real. Close before the receiving of the mission but also after it, I saw the light beings for a short time.
• How were the circumstances, when the connection with the Son of Creator, Imanu- el, happened?
Because I was not enough waken up spiritually at that time, the mediators were inevi- table – the primordial spiritual beings from the pointed star. They created the bridge, through which I could connect with Imanuel. Even if, I did not see him, I felt the light and a small pres- sure beside me. I communicated with him telepathically, so through the spirit.
He told me to write the book, which would be the shortened and simpler version of his Message of the Grail. I read it over short time before. I was afraid that I would not manage it, but he answered me; he would help and direct me what I would be to write about. He told me; I should read the Message of Grail again, to understand it as good as possible. I was surprised, by his appeal, to study the Bible. I did not know it at all till that time. Although I was baptised, I was brought up in atheistic way.
Then he made me sure to be not afraid; nothing would happen to me. I understood his words later, when I started to prepare for the filling of the mission.
• Were you endangered by anything?
I do not want to talk about it, because it is very complicated and difficult to accept for an ordinary man. Because my mission was to uncover the Darkness in detail and directly, as well as its originator, we cannot wonder that he wanted me to shut up through his people, in all possible, at first psychically, later in a material way, too. It is understandable, according to the Law of Homogeneity, that the transmission of Imanuel’s messages could be inhibited only by the archangel on his own – the ruler of the Darkness. Thanks to this transformation I was under his negative influence.
He acted also on me through his fallen angel, and; therefore, he gained the material pre-dominance above me. Therefore, except the help from above, I needed also the protection of earthly helpers who had been chosen by Imanuel on this purpose even before their birth. He reminded them their task at the right time through the medium and me, too. But they did not care about it under the influence of the Darkness, and thus they endangered the fulfilment of my task and my health, too.
According to the Bible – the Revelation, the great pains of Imanuel’s mother are not connected only with Imanuel’s physical birth, but also with the birth of his spiritual message, brought from above to the Earth. I had unbelievable, even supernatural difficulties, only to make the book to be not published.
• Could you explain, why did Imanuel choose just you – Swanhild – for this mission, and not one of the earthly women?
I have already explained in the Revelation that the earthly women, so the human spirit, could not break the psychical influence of Lucifer. Therefore, it had to be, by origin, the most homogenous being with himself. The swan maiden fills these presumptions. Moreover, the human spirit could not connect, according to the Law of Homogeneity, directly with Imanuel while writing of the book. Even if, it succeeded the Dark Archangel would easily seduce him or her, because he is stronger than the man. It was more difficult with me, even if, he was stron- ger. It was supposed to be someone, who is in the straight contact with Imanuel in the spiritual world, so this original connection could be liaised from the Earth, too. I was preparing for this mission by five previous lives on Earth, to know the people also the dark influences better.
• Do you know when do you give birth to Imanuel?
I do not know the exact date. I do not gather the things I would like to know, only those which I am supposed to know. Each information comes closely before its realization.
• When you had finished the book, you told me some dream. Why?
I am supposed to write and explain it in the conclusion of this book, because it com- pletes its content.
I had a dream I was with my parents at home in Bratislava, when a young man visited us. He had the strikingly clear expression of the face, and I immediately felt, it was Imanuel, even if I know it was not his real image either last or future. He asked me to go with him to the port. There was anchored an enormous entirely new arch there, which looked like Noah’s arch. It was so tall and vast that I could not see, from the quay, its deck. I went to have a look inside, where the embarked people looked for the appropriate place for living.
Then I came back to the bank and observed how Imanuel climbed on the rounded trunk of the arch. He held the white rope, which he did cast off from the bank. Nobody helped him; he did it very cleverly and naturally. He found it self-evident; he himself took care about his own people. When the arch had left the port, it suddenly lifted to heaven and changed into a beautiful-lambent boat of light blue colour.
At that moment, suddenly a gigantic star in the size of the Sun appeared by it; it was faded and leaky all over. Its sudden appearance acted in a terrible way on me. The boat sank on the water shortly after. Later it lifted again in the same direction and rose even higher than before. It became smaller and smaller till it lost in the sky.
At first, I tried to explain the dream on my own. I understood the main idea immediately, how it was later proved to me: Imanuel came to take his people from me. But I did not under- stand why he did not look like the king, but like the ordinary man, and what role played my dead parents in the dream, why I was frightened by the star, and why the arch lifted twice.
• Did you get the answer?
Yes, I did, but not the complete one, because for now, we are not supposed to know ev- erything what was revealed by the dream. Why did I not see Imanuel as the king, but only in the nice, light grey jacket? It is to mean; when he saves his people, he still will be not the king on the Earth, so it will happen before the Millennium.
The star, which evoked the fear in my inside, illustrated the negative, unearthly being – Lucifer, and that his power will be not limited at that time, on the contrary, he will cause some- thing terrible – the atomic war and with it connected the natural disaster which not possible to survive on the Earth. The first lifting means the departure of the chosen people in UFO from the Earth into the interspace for a longer time, because there were also the beds in the boat. The comeback to the water means the arrival of UFO on the Earth.
The second lifting means the definitive departure of chosen people to the spiritual home also with the planet. It will happen after the Millennium, because then the actor of the Dark- ness did no longer appear in my dream.
Bratislava means the place, of where the message, which will collect the chosen people in the whole world, will come. It will be comprised by those, who will understand and receive the new message of Imanuel, said through this book.
My parents presented the protection from above – straight by Imanuel, so I could fulfil all of my tasks on the Earth. I will be protected in such way as the parents protect their child – guarded jealously. Therefore, I do not need to be afraid, even if a lot of suffering and barriers wait for me.
I asked why it had been necessary to emphasize; Imanuel will take his people from me, when the Revelation says clearly that his mother will have the spiritual posterity. I have got this explanation:
The chosen nation is supposed to know in advance that Imanuel will not take his people from any leader, from any society or spiritual movement, only from his mother, who is repre- sented by this book. That means, through it but also through the Grail Message and the Bible, everyone is to improve and prepare individually. During the Judgement and the preparing age for the Millennium, I will get the spiritual knowledge from Imanuel, so I could educate and prepare the chosen people. The necessary information will come through the channel, which was created by writing this book. It will be not broken after the birth of Imanuel on the Earth, because as we know, only a part of his personality will incarnate.
According to the Eternal Laws, it is the woman, who creates the transition to the new world, so to the new mankind. It does not mean the men will not help me. Later the administra- tors of the Millennium will grow up from the chosen nation, who will be chosen by Imanuel himself in his adulthood.
Before the writing of this book and also during its writing, I was asked and directed to meet with everyone who was planned, by Imanuel, to be my helper. Despite that, they found themselves to be the admirers of Abd-ru-shin; they did not react on my challenge and their task to help me. They did themselves out of their advantage, which Imanuel offered them. They were displaced by others – the materialists, who appeared in the tough moments and helped me to finish my task. During the preparing age for the Millennium, which will begin by the childhood of Imanuel, they supposedly will appear beside me again without my effort.
• I have the last question more. How ought we to prepare practically for the new age, and when approximately is it to be?
When the reader reads the book again, he or she will find that what has overlooked by the first reading – the advices and the instructions, how and why he or she ought to change. Although, the term of the change of the Earth is close, we are not to await it with the idea; nothing is needed to be done or begun. On the contrary, it is necessary to live as the new person, with the new opinions and new actions. Who would leave everything and spare the time only by the spiritual development, that one would harm his or her surroundings and themself, too, because the development of the spirit could be proved only practically – in the common material life.
Therefore, everyone ought to live for their present duties until the very last moment – for the work, the family, the state, that means observance of the laws, paying taxes and working thoroughly and honestly. That what man neglects with the pretext; everything will finish anyway, he or she will take as a karmic debt because of which they will not able to become the member of the chosen nation, although their spirit would be developed.
The most crucial is hence everyone to use their spare time thoughtfully – also for the spiritual education, which will spread their spiritual knowledge and change overall values and the way of life.
We are not supposed to know the exact years or months of the coming events, because they are not determined exactly. The human will could speed them up and multiply by its spiri- tual frivolity and apathy, or on the contrary, postpone and mitigate it by the honest effort for the change.
Interviewed the editor of
Magdaléna Sedláčková